<TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0">
   <teiHeader>
      <fileDesc>
         <titleStmt>
            <title>DIOGENES LAERTIUS ON STOIC PHILOSOPHY</title>
            <author>
               <name>Jaap</name>
               <surname>Mansfeld</surname>
            </author>
         </titleStmt>
         <publicationStmt>
            <authority>ILIESI-CNR</authority>
            <availability>
               <p>Biblioteca digitale Progetto Agora</p>
            </availability>
         </publicationStmt>
         <sourceDesc>
            <bibl>
               <title level="m">DIOGENES LAERTIUS ON STOIC PHILOSOPHY</title>
               <author>Jaap Mansfeld</author>
               <title level="a">Elenchos. Rivista di studi sul pensiero antico</title>
               <publisher>Bibliopolis</publisher>
               <editor/>
               <pubPlace>Napoli</pubPlace>
               <idno type="isbn"/>
               <biblScope>Anno VII - 1986, Fasc. 1-2, pp. 295-382</biblScope>
               <date/>
            </bibl>
         </sourceDesc>
      </fileDesc>
   </teiHeader>
   <text xml:lang="en">
      <front>
         <titlePage>
            <docAuthor>Jaap Mansfeld</docAuthor>
            <docTitle>
               <titlePart>DIOGENES LAERTIUS ON STOIC PHILOSOPHY</titlePart>
            </docTitle>
         </titlePage>
      </front>
      <body>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="297" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_297.jpg"/></p>
         <p rend="titlep"><hi rend="italic">Introduction.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">The argument of this paper spirals inward. In pt. 1, p. 299 ff., a<lb/>hypothesis
            concerned with Diogenes Laertius’ local and temporal coordi-<lb/>nates is formulated.
            Next, the larger setting of his book is described,<lb/>special attention being given to
            the complex structure of the Laertian<lb/>form of <hi rend="italic">bios,</hi> and to
            the more systematical treatment according to<lb/><hi rend="italic">hairesis</hi> and the
            more historical treatment according to <hi rend="italic">diadoche</hi>
            and<lb/>biography. Pt. 2, p. 317 ff., is a study of the Cynic-Stoic <hi rend="italic"
               >diadoche</hi> as<lb/>handled by Diogenes Laertius and of the motives behind the
            various<lb/>listings of Zeno’s teachers that are to be found in his book. For
            Stoic<lb/>dialectic, other than Cynic affiliations had to be sought, whereas
            no<lb/>antecedents are provided for Stoic physics. Pt. 3, p. 328 ff., is about<lb/>the
            community of doctrines (<hi rend="italic">koinonia</hi>) between the two <hi
               rend="italic">haireseis</hi> of<lb/>Cynicism and Stoicism which is emphasized by
            Diogenes Laertius. This<lb/><hi rend="italic">koinonia</hi> consists in continuity in
            the field of dignified ethics, and the<lb/>general Cynic doxography at the end of bk.
            VI, to which sections of<lb/>the special doxography concerned with Antisthenes may be
            added, is<lb/>strongly connected with important sections of the doxography of
            Stoic<lb/>ethics in bk. VII. Apart from this tradition, another view of the
            relation<lb/>between Cynicism and Stoicism is also represented in Diogenes
            Laertius;<lb/>this is concerned with the less reputable Cynic elements in Stoic
            ethics,<lb/>and has been relegated, for the most part, to doxographical
            appendixes<lb/>to the biographies of Zeno and Chrysippus. Parallels in
            Philodemus<lb/>and other authors prove that during rather a long period these
            two<lb/>opposed views of Stoicism were very much in the forefront of
            discussion.<lb/>App. I, p. 373 ff., compares the calumny and defense of Epicurus
            in<lb/>bk. X; here too, as with the two views concerning Stoicism, we have<lb/>the
            contrasting outcomes of divergent historical traditions. The clusters<lb/>of references
               (<hi rend="italic">laudationes)</hi> which are such a conspicuous feature of<lb/>bks.
            VI, VII, and X, play a crucial part in this inquiry. Pt. 4, p. 351 ff.,<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="298" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_298.jpg"/></p>
<p>is about the logical doxography in bk. VII. Here it is argued that
            in<lb/>the important <hi rend="italic">kata meros</hi> section (48-82) only chs. 49-53
            have been<lb/>transcribed from the <hi rend="italic">Epidrome</hi> of Diocles of
            Magnesia. A minutiose<lb/>comparison between the contents of the general and the
            detailed account<lb/>of Stoic “logic” (in the ancient sense of the word) reveals that
            these<lb/>cannot derive from one source, and provides the means to assess
            the<lb/>peculiarities of the <hi rend="italic">kata meros</hi> treatment. This section
            begins with<lb/>epistemology (VII 49-54, in part after Diocles; for VII 75 see App.
            II,<lb/>p. 379 f.); this should be compared to the <hi rend="italic">eidos</hi>
            concerned with canons<lb/>and criteria (VII 41). Next, “Phonetics”, or Stoic grammar, is
            treated<lb/>(VII 55-62); the appendix to Stoic grammar at 60-2 should be
            compared<lb/>with the <hi rend="italic">eidos</hi> concerned with definitions (41).
            Finally, we have<lb/>“Semantics” or formal logic (VII 63-82). The references to authors
            and<lb/>works to be found in VII 55-82 indicate that the consecutive treatment<lb/>of
            grammar and formal logic goes back, not to Chrysippus, but to<lb/>some of Chrysippus’
            pupils and successors. The position awarded to<lb/>epistemology seems to be a
            post-chrysippean innovation, too. It would<lb/>appear that the contents of the <hi
               rend="italic">kata meros</hi> section represent the<lb/>introductory courses of logic
            as taught in the Stoic schools.</p>
         <p rend="start">It is not the primary aim of the present investigation to evaluate<lb/>the reliability
            of Diogenes Laertius as a source for Stoic philosophy,<lb/>although <hi rend="italic"
               >obiter dicta</hi> will not be avoided. As I worked my way into<lb/>the various
            labyrinths that constitute his book, I gradually grew more<lb/>convinced that our first
            objective should be an assessment of the various<lb/>traditions which have been
            assembled there. Questions of historical<lb/>truth can only be solved (in as far as they
            can be solved) when the<lb/>historical context provided by the tradition at issue has
            been understood.<lb/>Speculation about the specific sources used by Diogenes Laertius
            only<lb/>makes sense in some cases, as, e.g., in that of the use of Diocles in<lb/>the
            logical doxography of bk. VII. As a rule, however, the investigation<lb/>of the
            tradition or traditions involved is feasible in cases where<lb/>speculation about
            sources is not helpful<note xml:id="ftn1" place="foot" n="1">Cfr. R. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Harder, </hi><hi rend="italic">Quelle oder Tradition</hi>?, in <hi rend="italic"
                  >Les Sources de Plotin,</hi> Entret.<lb/>Hardt 5, Vandoeuvres-Genève 1960, pp. 325
               ff. Much is to be learned from the<lb/>scholarly literature dealing with the
               criticism of the New Testament.</note>.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="299" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_299.jpg"/></p>
         <p rend="start"><hi rend="italic">Quellenforschung,</hi> just as psycho-analysis, is an
            heirloom of 19th<lb/>century positivism; it was believed that something is understood
            if<lb/>one knows its origins, or what it is composed of. One could even<lb/>argue the
            remote influence, or <hi rend="italic">actio</hi> very much <hi rend="italic">in
               distans,</hi> of Presocratic<lb/><hi rend="italic">arche</hi>-speculation. But we
            have since learned also to take the author<lb/>and his public into account.
            Consequently, I have attempted to display<lb/>less interest in Diogenes Laertius as a
            person than as an author, and<lb/>although one knows little about the sort of early
            third-century provincial<lb/>public he wrote for, one may at least account for the fact
            that the<lb/>traditions used by him reflect the feudings among and the
            discussions<lb/>internal to the philosophical schools, as well as the various ways
            of<lb/>teaching philosophy or addressing the general public, that evolved in<lb/>the
            Hellenistic period and later. The way Diogenes Laertius handles<lb/>his materials may
            reveal certain preferences, but it would be jejune<lb/>to hold him responsible for the
            information at his disposal.</p>
         <p rend="titlep">1. <hi rend="italic">Bios, diadoche, and hairesis.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">For obvious reasons, I cannot in the present paper provide an<lb/>analysis of Diogenes
            Laertius (henceforward Diog. Laert.) book VII as<lb/>a whole. The biographical sections
            will only be touched on; of the<lb/>large and important doxography, physics had to be
            excluded, whereas<lb/>ethics can only be treated in part. I shall try to make up for
            these<lb/>deficiencies by putting the treatment of the Stoic school and of
            Stoic<lb/>philosophy in the larger context of Diog. Laert.’s work. <hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> does<lb/>not provide sufficient information. Although it would appear
            hardly<lb/>believable at first blush, it really is a fact that von Arnim not
            only<lb/>printed much less material from bk. VII than he should have, but<lb/>also
            hardly strayed beyond this book and thus, for instance, overlooked<lb/>an important
            passage in the <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> of Epicurus (X 26-7, fr. 157 Hülser<note
               xml:id="ftn2" place="foot" n="2"> References to K. <hi rend="smcap">Hülser, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">Die Fragmente zur Dialektik der Stoiker,<lb/></hi>I-IV, 6
               (Arbeitspapiere Sonderforschungsbereich 99 Linguistik Univ. Konstanz,<lb/>Konstanz
               1982; revised publ. in book-form announced), have been added only<lb/>where a
               fragment is not in <hi rend="italic">SVF.</hi> Karlheinz Hülser spring 1983 kindly
               sent me<lb/>his most useful preprints.</note>)<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="300" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_300.jpg"/></p>
<p>which is a sort of double of VII 180-1 (cfr. <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> II
            1, p. 1, 13 ff.).<lb/>Comparison of these two passages shows that at VII 180, <hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi> II, p. 1,<lb/>19, concerned with a criticism of the way
            Chrysippus wrote, one should<lb/>read καὶ (μὴ) διορθούμενος (cfr. X 27 ἀδιόρθωτα), thus
            filling in a<lb/><hi rend="italic">lacuna</hi> which no one appears to have suspected.
            Another most welcome<lb/>piece of information to be found at Χ 27 is that not only the
            works<lb/>written by Chrysippus and Aristotle but also those composed by Zeno<lb/>were
            full of quotations (καὶ τὰ μαρτύρια [...] Ἀριστοτέλει). Diog.<lb/>Laert.’s ultimate
            source (Carneades?) is correct about Chrysippus and<lb/>Aristotle, so I see no reason to
            doubt what it tells us about Zeno. As<lb/>far as I know, no other source (not even Diog.
            Laert. bk. VII) provides<lb/>this information. What should be noted, of course, is that
            Diog.<lb/>Laert.’s biography (VII 1-35) shows that Zeno used to quote the poets<lb/>in
            conversation, or during his lectures; one may now believe that this<lb/>is also how he
            wrote, and that he cited other than poetic literature too.</p>
         <p rend="start">Of greater importance than the occasional neglected treasure, how-<lb/>ever, is the
            framework (largely missing in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>) in which the account<lb/>of
            the Stoics in Diog. Laert. has been set, viz. that of the Cynic-Stoic<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">diadoche,</hi> and of the κοινωνία (VI 104) between the two
            philosophies.<lb/>The Cynic-Stoic <hi rend="italic">diadoche</hi> itself is part of the
            Ionian <hi rend="italic">diadoche,<lb/></hi>constituting one of its three branches (I
            13-5), and should be studied<lb/>in this setting. Inevitably, therefore, we shall have
            to inquire into the<lb/>plan and nature of Diog. Laert.’s work, which is not easy
            because<lb/>the dedication appears to have been lost, or even never to have
            been<lb/>written.</p>
         <p rend="start">First, a word about the local and temporal coordinates. I would<lb/>like to argue that
            Diog. Laert. was a citizen of Nicaea in Bithynia,<lb/>not a centre of learning, and that
            he probably worked there. The old<lb/>dilemma as to whether IX 109 Ἀπολλωνίδης ὁ
            Νικαιεὺς è παρ’ ἡμών<lb/>means A. [...] who came from our city» or «... from our
            school»,<lb/>viz. the Skeptical school, may — <hi rend="italic">pace</hi> Schwartz<note
               xml:id="ftn3" place="foot" n="3"> E. <hi rend="smcap">Schwartz, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">Diogenes</hi> (40), in <hi rend="italic">RE</hi> V (1905) coll.
               760-1, argues that<lb/>παρ’ ἡμῶν if translated “from our town” «griechisch heissen
               müsste τής<lb/>μετέρας πολέως » and that «die andere Erklärung, dass ὁ παρ’<hi
                  rend="italic"> </hi>ἡμῶν vom<lb/>Standpunkt des Skeptikers gesagt sei, ... den
               Sprachgebrauch für sich [hat]».</note> — be solved. A parallel<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="301" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_301.jpg"/></p>
<p>exists if we follow the manuscripts rather than the editors of
               Plato’s<lb/><hi rend="italic">Sophist</hi>: at 242 <hi rend="smcap">d, </hi>the
            Visitor from Elea refers to τὸ [...] παρ’ ἡμῶν<note xml:id="ftn4" place="foot" n="4">
               Burnet (<hi rend="italic">OCT</hi>) and Diès (Bude) read παρ’<hi rend="italic"
               > </hi>ἡμῖν; in their app. crit., they<lb/>point out that ἡμῶν not ἡμῖν is the
               reading of the (best) mss, but refer to the<lb/>quotations of Eusebius and
               Theodoretus for ήμΐν. But according to the app. crit.<lb/><hi rend="italic">ad</hi>
               Eus. <hi rend="italic">p.e.</hi> XΙV 4, 8 (ΙΙ p. 265, 24 Mras), the mss of Eusebius
               have ἡμῶν.<lb/>Mras reads ἡμῖν on the authority of Theodoretus and ... Plato. The mss
                  of<lb/><hi rend="smcap">Theod. </hi><hi rend="italic">cur. aff. graec.</hi> ΙΙ 17,
               indeed have ἡμῖν, but this reading should not<lb/>prevail against the mss tradition
               of Plato and Eusebius (presumably, ἡμῖν in<lb/>Theodoretus arose from perseveration:
               ἡμῖν occurs three times in <hi rend="italic">soph.</hi> 242 c).<lb/>It is worthwhile
               to quote Lewis Campbell’s note to <hi rend="italic">soph.</hi> 242 d: «ἡμῶν
               is<lb/>preferable both as the reading of the best MSS and as the less obvious
               reading:<lb/>‘the school that came forth from us’». Cfr. <hi rend="smcap">Kühnergerth
                  i, </hi>p. 509, and <hi rend="smcap">Diels-<lb/>Kranz </hi><hi rend="italic">ad
                  Vorsokr.</hi> 21 A 29, 31 A 29.</note><lb/>Ἐλεατικόν ἔθνος. Thinking of Diog.
            Laert. as a local savant largely<lb/>depending on the not wholly up-to-date public
            library of an unimportant<lb/>town in an outlying Roman province provides some help
            towards<lb/>understanding why he does not seem to have bothered
            about<lb/>Aristotelianism as reinvigorated by Alexander of Aphrodisias or about<lb/>the
            more recent trends and fashions in Platonism<note xml:id="ftn5" place="foot" n="5"> In
               out-of-the-way places, not only old customs and old forms of speech<lb/>(as in
               dialects or in the easternmost and westernmost languages of the Indo-<lb/>European
               family), but also old books tend to be preserved, whereas innovations<lb/>are slow to
               percolate. See G. <hi rend="smcap">Pasquali, </hi><hi rend="italic">Storia della
                  tradizione e critica del testo,<lb/></hi>Firenze 1971[3] (1953[2]) pp. 8, 160 note
               1. Peter Steinmetz provided a parallel:<lb/>the Bibliotheca Bipontana at Zweibrücken
               contains a marvellous collection of<lb/>books up to the end of the 18th century, and
               only a few odds and ends of<lb/>later date. What I say in the text does not imply
               that Diog. Laert. does not<lb/>contain any Middle Platonist elements at all. The
               account of Plato’s physics<lb/>at in 67 ff. is at some points related to Middle
               Platonist <hi rend="italic">topoi,</hi> see J. <hi rend="smcap">Dillon,<lb/></hi><hi
                  rend="italic">The Middle Platonists,</hi> London 1977, pp. 408 ff. But Hippolytus,
               working at<lb/>Rome, was able to present a standard Middle Platonist version of Plato
               at <hi rend="italic">ref.</hi> I 19.</note>. It is, of course,<lb/>also useful to
            remember that Middle Platonism is a modern invention,<lb/>along with Neoplatonism.
            Moreover, I believe it can be argued that<lb/>Diog. Laert. has to be dated some time
            before Plotinus. That he<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="302" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_302.jpg"/></p>
<p>was a sort of mild Skeptic, as Schwartz and others have argued, is<lb/>not
            supported by his admiration for numerous philosophers and phi-<lb/>losophical schools,
            and above all by his rather fervid appreciation of<lb/>Epicureanism.</p>
         <p rend="start">Tentatively, I would suggest that the temporal coordinates of<lb/>Diog. Laert. can also
            be determined more precisely. The partly fabri-<lb/>cated Skeptical <hi rend="italic"
               >diadoche</hi> in the final chapter of bk. IX is unique in<lb/>that it is the only
            one in Diog. Laert. to continue far into the Roman<lb/>period and to provide names for
            this continuity. The only parallel, that<lb/>concerned with Epicurus’ numerous
            successors at x 9, does not provide<lb/>names, so one cannot know precisely how far it
            reached. The last<lb/>person on the Skeptical list to be mentioned, in the final
            sentence<lb/>of this chapter, is a pupil of Sextus Empiricus (ΙΧ 116): Σέξτου
            δὲ<lb/>διήκουσε Σατορνῖνος ὁ Κυθηνᾶς. Now Κυθηνᾶς is a <hi rend="italic">vox
            nihili</hi>; in<lb/>their translations, Hicks and Gigante have toyed with the
            emendation<lb/>Κυ(δα)θηνα(ιεύ)ς. In that case, however, one would have expected<lb/>
            Ἀθηναῖος, τῶν δήμων Κυδαθηναιεύς, cfr. II 18, 48; <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>1, 3; IV 1,
            16;<lb/>X 1. At. IV 21, Ἀθηναῖος) has been restored by editors. At II 104,<lb/>121, 122,
            123, we have Ἀθηναῖος only, without the demotic. The only<lb/>(partial) parallel is V
            75, Δημήτριος Φανοστράτου Φαληρεύς. But<lb/>Demetrius was a well-known person and
            Phalerum a well-known place.<lb/>Consequently, I would suggest the emendation ὁ καθ’
            ἡμᾶς (found not<lb/>infrequently in Strabo at the end of a list of notable persons from
            a<lb/>town or region) which, as Jonathan Barnes reminds me, was already<lb/>proposed by
               Nietzsche<note xml:id="ftn6" place="foot" n="6">F. Nietzsche, <hi rend="italic"
                  >Beiträge zur Quellenkunde und Kritik des Laertius Diogenes<lb/></hi>(1870), in
                  <hi rend="italic">KGW</hi> n 1, <hi rend="smcap">F. Bornmann-M. Carpitella</hi>
               (eds.), <hi rend="italic">Philologische Schriften<lb/>(1867-1873)</hi>, Berlin-New
               York 1982, p. 207. On Nietzsche and Diog. Laert. see<lb/>further J. Barnes, <hi
                  rend="italic">Nietzsche and Diogenes Laertius,</hi> «Nietzsche-Studien»,
               XV<lb/>(1986) pp. 16 ff.; I am in the author’s debt for a preview of this very
               informative<lb/>paper.</note>. At a count of three generations to a century,<lb/>the
            partly fictitious list at IX 115-6 (if we date Aenesidemus to c. 50<lb/>BCE) would date
            Diog. Laert. to the first decades of the third cent.<lb/>CE, which seems fair
            enough.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="303" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_303.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">There is another preliminary point. Applying the principle of<lb/>charity,
            I side with those scholars who argue<note xml:id="ftn7" place="foot" n="7"><hi
                  rend="italic"> </hi>M. <hi rend="smcap">Janáček<hi rend="italic">, </hi></hi><hi
                  rend="italic">Zur Würdigung des Diogenes Laertios</hi>, «Helikon», VIII
               (1968)<lb/>pp. 448 ff.; M. <hi rend="smcap">Gigante, </hi><hi rend="italic">Diogene
                  Laerzio. Vite dei filosofi</hi>, rev. ed., Bari-Roma<lb/>1983, I, p. IX ff.</note>
            that Diog. Laert. had<lb/>some notion of what he was doing and should be taken at
            face-value<lb/>whenever he appears to speak in his own right. Without denying
            that<lb/>his work is a compilation, I would like to emphasize (although<lb/>exceptions
            exist) that his style and vocabulary are fairly uniform, and<lb/>especially so when he
            appears to speak in his own right. To imagine<lb/>him as a pair of scissors attached in
            some way or other to the ancient<lb/>equivalent of a xerox machine would be unwise. The
            book has structure.<lb/>The second part of the prologue — esp. the Successions as
            listed<lb/>I 13-5, which do not match the fuller treatment in the body of
               the<lb/>work<note xml:id="ftn8" place="foot" n="8"> Cfr. <hi rend="italic"
               >infra</hi>, p. 311 f.</note> — should not be read as intimating a failure to state a
            full table<lb/>of contents or, worse, the sort of inconsistency to be expected of
            a<lb/>scissors-and-paste man, but merely as a kind of outline of the things<lb/>to be
            expected. Diog. Laert.’s intentions may be gauged from his actual<lb/>performance. One
            should study him the way an anthropologist studies<lb/>the customs and traditions of an
            alien culture.</p>
         <p rend="start">The plan of the work as executed may be pieced together from<lb/>various passages at
            nodal points, as, e.g., the beginning of bk. VIII, where<lb/>we read: « having completed
            our account of the Ionian philosophy<lb/>beginning with Thales as well as of the persons
            worthy of note that<lb/>belong with it, let us now proceed to tackle the Italian
            philosophy<lb/>which was started by Pythagoras » etc.<note xml:id="ftn9" place="foot"
               n="9"> The abrupt way in which Diog. Laert. continues with the biography
               of<lb/>Pythagoras may be compared with the way biographies are inserted into
               or<lb/>appended to a major <hi rend="italic">bios</hi>, cfr. <hi rend="italic"
                  >infra</hi>, pp. 308 f.</note> This sentence looks back<lb/>toward bks. II-VII
            (Ionian philosophy) and foreward to bks. VIII-X<lb/>(Italian philosophy). Whatever the
            original title of Diog. Laert.’s work,<lb/>its contents have been fairly well described
            in the notice found in<lb/>several manuscripts (in some, a version thereof precedes a
            detailed<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="304" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_304.jpg"/></p>
<p>list of the persons to be found in the 10 books<note xml:id="ftn10"
               place="foot" n="10"> For the version to be found with the table see V. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Rose, </hi><hi rend="italic">Die Lücke im<lb/>Diogenes Laertius und
                  der alte Übersetzer</hi>, «Hermes», I (1866) p. 370 f. Other<lb/>versions have
               been printed by J. <hi rend="smcap">Mejer, </hi><hi rend="italic">Diogenes Laertius
                  and his Hellenistic<lb/>Background</hi>, «Hermes», Einzelschr. XL, Wiesbaden 1978,
               p. 50 f. note 111, and<lb/><hi rend="smcap">M. Gigante, </hi><hi rend="italic">op.
                  cit.</hi>, p. xcvi.</note>): Λ. Δ. βίων καὶ<lb/>γνωμῶν τῶν ἐν φιλοσοφίᾳ
            εὐδοκιμησάντων καὶ τῶν ἐν ἐκάστῃ αἱρέσει<lb/>ἀρεσκόντων κτλ. Hence it was concerned both
            with the “biographies”<lb/>and “apophthegms” of the famous “persons” and with the
            “doctrines”<lb/>of the “sects” (schools). Although I do not believe that a
            rigorous<lb/>Dielsian distinction between the genres of biography and
            doxography<lb/>should be assumed <note xml:id="ftn11" place="foot" n="11"> See my paper
                  <hi rend="italic">Aristotle, Plato, and Preplatonic Doxography and
                  Chronography,<lb/></hi>in G. <hi rend="smcap">Cambiano</hi> (ed.), <hi
                  rend="italic">Storiografia e dossografia nella filosofia antica</hi>, Torino
               1986.<lb/>On this point, I agree with Gigante’s criticism of Mejer in his review of
               the<lb/>latter’s book, «Gnomon», <hi rend="smcap">LV </hi>(1983) p. 9 ff.</note> —
            with as its corollary that Diog. Laert.’s work<lb/>would be exceptional —, some
            differences of course have to be accepted.<lb/>Hippobotus wrote both a “biographical”
               <hi rend="italic">Philosophon anagraphe</hi> and<lb/>a “doxographical” <hi
               rend="italic">Peri haireseon</hi> which presumably were fairly
            different<lb/>works, although the doxographical book can hardly have dispensed<lb/>with
            dates and affiliations, just as the biographical book will have<lb/>presented
            information about ideas, and some quotes. In Diog. Laert.<lb/>himself, for instance, one
            may note that the information that Zeno<lb/>invented the concept of the <hi
               rend="italic">kathekon</hi> is found both in the biography<lb/><hi rend="smcap">(VII
            </hi>25) and in the ethical part of the doxography (VII 108); von Arnim<lb/>printed both
            texts at <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 230. The doxographical note in the<lb/>biography
            of Antisthenes, VI 15 (not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>; fr. 105 Hülser, <hi
               rend="italic">Ant. fr.<lb/></hi>135 B Decleva Caizzi, <hi rend="italic">Socrat.</hi>
            fr. v A 22 Giannantoni) that Antisthenes<lb/>gave the impulse to the <hi rend="italic"
               >apatheia</hi> of Diogenes, the <hi rend="italic">enkrateia</hi> of Crates,<lb/>and
            the <hi rend="italic">karteria</hi> of Zeno (note the Succession) may be connected
            with<lb/>the poetical quotations in the biography of Zeno <hi rend="smcap">(VII
            </hi>26-7) illustrating<lb/>the fact that he was <hi rend="italic"
               >karterikotatos</hi><note xml:id="ftn12" place="foot" n="12"> Cfr. <hi rend="italic"
                  >infra,</hi> note 91.</note><hi rend="italic">.</hi> The <hi rend="italic">Peri
               haireseon</hi> literature,<lb/>the <hi rend="italic">Successions</hi>, and the
            individual or collective <hi rend="italic">Lives</hi> did not<lb/>constitute rigidly
            distinct domains; the difference is one of emphasis:<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="305" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_305.jpg"/></p>
<p>historical in the <hi rend="italic">Bioi</hi> and <hi rend="italic"
               >Diadochai,</hi> systematical in the <hi rend="italic">Peri haireseon.<lb/></hi>This
            is also clear from the remains of Diocles of Magnesia, whose<lb/>“doxographical”, or
            “systematical”, <hi rend="italic">Epidrome ton philosophon</hi> apparen-<lb/>tly should
            be distinguished<note xml:id="ftn13" place="foot" n="13"> F. <hi rend="smcap">Nietzsche,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">De Laertii Diogenis fontibus</hi> (1868), in F. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Bornmann-M.<lb/>Carpitella</hi> (eds.), <hi rend="italic">op.
                  cit.</hi>, p. 90, argues that both titles refer to the same work.<lb/>But ἐπιδρομή
               refers to a (brief) systematical treatment; think of Cornutus’<lb/>Ἐιδρομή, and cfr.
               J. <hi rend="smcap">Mejer, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.,</hi> p. 80 f. In Diog.
               Laert., the title <hi rend="italic">Epid.<lb/>t. ph.</hi> is cited twice, viz.. VII,
               which is about a common Stoic doctrine (cfr.<lb/><hi rend="italic">infra,</hi> pp.
               352 ff.), and X 11, ἐν τῇ τρίτῃ τῆς Ἐπιδομῆς, which is about the<lb/>Epicurean way of
               life in general (however, for the difficult text see A. <hi rend="smcap">Laks,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">Vie<lb/>d’Épicure</hi>, in <hi rend="italic">Études sur
                  l’Êpicurisme antique</hi> (Cah. d. Philol. 1, Lille 1978), 62.<lb/>The title <hi
                  rend="italic">Bioi t. ph.</hi> is also cited twice, viz. II 54, à propos a
               biographical detail<lb/>concerned with the sons of Xenophon, and II 82, in relation
               with an apophthegm<lb/>of Aristippus. See further next note.</note> from his
            “biographical”, or “historical”,<lb/><hi rend="italic">Bioi ton philosophon;</hi> yet it
            is occasionally unclear (just as in the<lb/>case of Hippobotus) to which particular work
            a particular fragment<lb/>should be assigned<note xml:id="ftn14" place="foot" n="14"> In
               the other references titles are not given. Arguably, the following may<lb/>be
               attributed to the <hi rend="italic">Bioi t. ph.</hi> because they are concerned with
               1) what we would<lb/>call biographical detail: VI 13 (Antisthenes), 20 (Diogenes), 99
               (Menippus), IX 61<lb/>and 65 (Pyrrho), X 12 (Epicurus), or 2) with anecdotes: VI 87
               (Diogenes), 91<lb/>(Crates), VII 181 (Chrysippus). Because of what is at n 82 (see
               previous note),<lb/>the apophthegm of Diogenes at vi 36 and the string of apophthegms
               (or rather<lb/>maxims) of Antisthenes at VI 12 could be attributed to the <hi
                  rend="italic">Bioi t. ph.</hi> as well.<lb/>This would entail that the passage
               about the Homeric <hi rend="italic">chreia</hi> ascribed by others<lb/>to Socrates
               but by Diocles to Diogenes (vi 103) may also belong there; cfr.,<lb/>again, II 82
               where the title <hi rend="italic">Bioi t. ph.</hi> is quoted and the issue is
               similar. The<lb/>other cases are more doubtful; VII 162 is about Aristo’s secession
               from Zeno to<lb/>Polemo, 166 about Dionysius’ teachers, 179 about Chrysippus as the
               pupil of<lb/>Cleanthes. These three items of course would fit the <hi rend="italic"
                  >Bioi t. ph.,</hi> but affiliations<lb/>may also have figured in the <hi
                  rend="italic">Epidr.</hi> An edition with commentary of the remains<lb/>of Diocles
               remains a desideratum.</note>. Varieties of a mixed nature existed. Apuleius’<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">De Platone et eius ogmate</hi> begins with a brief biography
            and<lb/>continues with a Middle Platonist doxography dealing with physics
               and<lb/>ethics<note xml:id="ftn15" place="foot" n="15"> The promised part dealing
               with logic is lacking in our mss (note that a<lb/>similar situation obtains in the
               doxographical part of <hi rend="smcap">Diog. Laert. III). </hi>The<lb/>ps. Apuleian
               tract <hi rend="italic">De interpretatione</hi> is an autonomous work, cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">infra,</hi> pp. 379 ff.</note>; from a purely formal point of view
            it is a good parallel<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="306" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_306.jpg"/></p>
<p>for Diog. Laert. III. One should also keep in mind that the<lb/>extensive
            (Neo-)Pythagorean doxography at VIII 24 ff. (<hi rend="italic">Vorsokr. </hi>55<hi
               rend="italic"><lb/></hi>B. 1a) is quoted from Alexander Polyhistor’s <hi
               rend="italic">Successions of Philosophers.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">But the background against which Diog. Laert.’s work should be stu-<lb/>died is not
            merely the very imperfectly known special literature dealing<lb/>with the lives and the
            doctrines and the affiliations of individual<lb/>philosophers or schools<note
               xml:id="ftn16" place="foot" n="16">For which one may refer to Mejer’s excellent
               discussion (<hi rend="italic">op. cit.,</hi> pt. II,<lb/>p. 60 ff.).</note>, but the
            ancient technical and handbook<lb/>literature in general. It can be rewardingly compared
            with the literature<lb/>περὶ τέχνης, i.e., dealing with or providing an introduction to
            a<lb/>specific discipline. This more often than not contained a definition<lb/>of the
            subject, an account of its origins, a short history of the discipline<lb/>listing
            illustrious workers in the field, and/or of various views held on<lb/>its nature and
            importance. All these topics are to be found in the<lb/>second part of Diog. Laert.’s
            prologue (Ι 13-21), which may be set<lb/>off against and compared with the introductory
            sections of the gram-<lb/>matical commentaries edited by Hilgard which are known under
            the<lb/>misleading name of <hi rend="italic">Scholia in Dionysium Thracem,</hi> the
            introductions<lb/>to various rhetorical treatises published in Rabe’s <hi rend="italic"
               >Prolegomenon sylloge,<lb/></hi>and especially with the <hi rend="italic"
               >Introductions to Philosophy</hi> produced by the<lb/>very late Neoplatonists of
            Alexandria. More ambitious treatises of<lb/>this sort — apart from those of Hippobotus
            and Diocles in the field<lb/>of philosophy — are for instance the (imperfecdy known)
               “biographical”<lb/><hi rend="italic">De poetis</hi> and “doxographical” <hi
               rend="italic">De poematis</hi> of Varro<note xml:id="ftn17" place="foot" n="17"> See
                  <hi rend="smcap">H. Dahlmann</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> Varros Schrift 'de poematis’
                  und die hellenistisch-<lb/>römische Poetik</hi>, Abh. der Akad. d. Wiss. Mainz,
               geist.- u. sozialwiss. Kl. 1953. 2,<lb/>Wiesbaden 1953, pp. 12 ff.;<hi rend="italic"
                  > </hi><hi rend="smcap">V. Di Benedetto</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> Dionisio Trace e
                  la technē a lui<lb/>attribuita</hi>, «Ann. Pisa», XXVII (1958) p. 171 ff.; <hi
                  rend="smcap">M. Fuhrmann</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> Das
                  systematische<lb/>Lehrbuch</hi>, Göttingen 1960, p. 144 ff.; <hi rend="smcap">O.
                  Gigon, </hi><hi rend="italic">Das Prooemium des Diogenes<lb/>Laertios</hi>, in <hi
                  rend="smcap">G. Luck</hi> (ed.),<hi rend="italic"> Horizonte der Humanitas</hi>,
               Festschr. W. Wili, Bern-<lb/>Stuttgart 1960, p. 60; <hi rend="smcap">D. G.
                  Westerink</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> Anonymous Prolegomena to
                  Platonic<lb/>Philosophy</hi>, Amsterdam 1962, p. XXV ff.; <hi rend="smcap">H.
                  Dahlmann</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> Studien zu Varros 'de<lb/>poetis’</hi>, Abh. der
               Akad. d. Wiss. Mainz, geist.- u. sozialwiss. Kl. 1962. 10, Wiesbaden<lb/>1963, p. 28
               ff.; <hi rend="smcap">Id.</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> Zur ars grammatica des Marius
                  Victorinus</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> ibid.</hi>, 1970. 2,<lb/>Wiesbaden 1970, p. 4
               ff.; <hi rend="smcap">J. Kollesch</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> Untersuchungen zu den
                  pseudogalenischen<lb/>definitiones medicae</hi>, Berlin 1970, p. 13 ff.;<hi
                  rend="italic"> </hi>A. C. J. <hi rend="smcap">Habets,<hi rend="italic"
                  > </hi></hi><hi rend="italic">Geschiedenis van<lb/>de indeling van de filosofie in
                  de oudheid</hi>, diss. Utrecht 1983, p. 172 ff.</note>. To combine</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="307" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_307.jpg"/></p>
<p>these two different approaches systematically for the whole history<lb/>of
            philosophy up to a certain date — or rather a variety of dates for<lb/>the various
            persuasions — may or may not have been Diog. Laert.’s<lb/>own idea (we have noticed the
            partial precedent of Apuleius’ <hi rend="italic">De<lb/>Platone),</hi> but one can
            hardly deny that the bricks and the mortar for<lb/>the imposing edifice were amply
               available<note xml:id="ftn18" place="foot" n="18"> An edifice, which, as esp. J. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Mejer, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, pp. 20, 23, has shown
               was<lb/>further adorned with clusters of (brief) excerpts of various provenance,
               which<lb/>tend to be inserted at the end of a particular section or
               subsection.</note>. It is, for instance, worth<lb/>one’s while to compare the
            so-called introduction to Celsus’ <hi rend="italic">De medicina</hi>,<lb/>which consists
            of two parts: first (§§ 1-12), a brief history of medicine<lb/>is provided after the
            subject has been defined; the parts of medicine<lb/>are mentioned (§ 9). Then the
            important names and relative dates<lb/>are given, and the concept of Succession plays a
            certain part (11 <hi rend="italic">ex<lb/>cuius successoribus)</hi>. Secondly (§§
            13-74), the important schools are<lb/>described and set off against one another (<hi
               rend="italic">synkrisis</hi>) viz. the<lb/>dogmatists and the empiricists, with the
            methodists thrown in as an<lb/>extra (54 ff.). This second part may be fruitfully
            compared with<lb/>Galen’s <hi rend="italic">Peri haireseon tois eisagomenois,</hi> which
            proceeds in the same<lb/>way. Galen’s little book is one of the few surviving examples
            of<lb/>the <hi rend="italic">Peri haireseon</hi> literature which, as will appear from
            the sequel<lb/>of this paper, is of great importance for the interpretation of
               Diog.<lb/>Laert.<note xml:id="ftn18a" place="foot" n="18a"> See<hi rend="italic"
               > </hi>J. <hi rend="smcap">Mejer,</hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 75 ff., and
               on the medical literature H. <hi rend="smcap">von<lb/>Staden, </hi><hi rend="italic"
                  >Hairesis and Heresy: The Case of the haireseis iatrikai</hi>, in B. F. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Meyer -<lb/>E. </hi>P. <hi rend="smcap">Sanders </hi>(eds.), <hi
                  rend="italic">Jewish and Christian Self-Definition, 3: Self-Definition in<lb/>the
                  Graeco-Roman World</hi>, London 1982, pp. 76 ff.</note>8a Finally, the description
            of the contents of Diogenes Laertius<lb/>(<hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> p. 304) can to a
            surprising extent be paralleled from the title<lb/>of a lost work by Soranus who lived
            earlier: the lost Βίοι ἰατρῶν<lb/>καὶ αἱρέσεις καὶ συντάγματα βιβλία ι', <hi
               rend="italic">Sud.</hi> ι 4, ρ. 407, 23 f. A. It<lb/>is interesting to compare the
               <hi rend="italic">Vita Hippocratis secundum Soranum<lb/></hi>(<hi rend="italic"
               >CMG</hi> ιν, p. 173 ff.) to a Laertian biography. A snippet of medical<lb/>doctrine
            is quoted from another (?) work at Orib., <hi rend="italic">CMG</hi> VI 3, p.
            132<lb/>Raeder: è Σωρανός ἐν ταῖς τὼν Ἰατρῶν διαδοχαῖς.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="308" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_308.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">Furthermore, the notion of what, according to Diog. Laert.,<lb/>constitutes
            a <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> is rather large. At first blush, one would expect<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">bios</hi> to refer to the “life”, then also to the “life and works”, of
            an<lb/>individual person. This is not correct for Diog. Laert. Brief
            lives,<lb/>including bibliographies, of the Epicureans Metrodorus (X 22-4)
            and<lb/>Hermarchus (X 24-5) have been inserted into, i.e., are part of, the<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">bios</hi> of Epicurus, whose own bibliography follows somewhat
            later<lb/>(X 27-8). Other followers of Epicurus listed at X 23-6, both pupils<lb/>and
            successors, are succinctly characterized. What we are able to see<lb/>here with our own
            eyes is in what way a list of persons may blossom<lb/>into a series of biographies. The
            formula introducing the inserted<lb/>biographies is noteworthy: Μαθητὰς δὲ ἔσχε πολλοὺς
            μέν, σφόδρα<lb/>δὲ ἐλλογίμους Μητρόδωρον κτλ. (Χ 23). A similar formula is found<lb/>at
            VI 93, i.e., at what in our editions is the end of the Life of Crates:<lb/>μαθηταὶ δ’
            αὐτοῦ. The editions then give a new chapter-heading<lb/>(<hi rend="italic"
               >Metrocles</hi>), and VI 94 begins with: Μητροκλῆς ὁ Μαρονείτης κτλ.<lb/>But the
            chapter-heading is misleading; read μαθηταὶ δ’ αὐτοῦ<lb/>Μητροκλῆς κτλ. The biography of
            Metrocles (VI 94-5) and that of<lb/>his sister Hipparchia who married Crates (VI 96-8)
            are part of Diog.<lb/>Laert.’s <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> of Crates; indeed, much of
            Hipparchia’s life was shared<lb/>with Crates. Accordingly, VI 98 φέρεται ... Βοιωτίᾳ
            pertains to Crates;<lb/>the account broken off at VI 93 is resumed and rounded off at 98
               <note xml:id="ftn19" place="foot" n="19">E. <hi rend="smcap">S. Stamatis,
               </hi>«Platon», XXIX (1977) p. 85 — <hi rend="italic">non vidi;</hi> reference
               at<lb/>M. <hi rend="smcap">Gigante, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, II, p. 641
               — must be right that γηραιός pertains to Crates.</note>.<lb/>In bk. VI, the <hi
               rend="italic">bioi</hi> of Menippus (VI 99-101) and of Menedemus (VI 102)<lb/>have
            been appended; these persons, although Cynics, do not belong<lb/>with Diog. Laert.’s
            succession Antisthenes-Diogenes-Crates. At VI 103,<lb/>a new section begins (103-5),
            viz. the common Cynic <hi rend="italic">placita</hi> which Diog.<lb/>Laert. choses to
            treat after the <hi rend="italic">bioi</hi> of the individual Cynics (103<lb/>καὶ οὗτοι
            μὲν οἱ βίοι τῶν Κυνικῶν ἑκάστου).</p>
         <p rend="start">That bk. X only contained the <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> of Epicurus is confirmed
            the<lb/>list of ἐκάστου βιβλίου τὰ πρόσωπα first published by Rose<note xml:id="ftn20"
               place="foot" n="20"> Cfr. supra, note 10.</note>;<lb/>however, for vi the list refers
            to μητροκλῆς; ἵππαρχος [i.e., -ία].<lb/>This is a point I shall revert to shortly.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="309" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_309.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">Other cases of brief lives inserted into an important <hi rend="italic"
               >bios</hi> are the<lb/>following. In ΙΙ, the lives of Euboulides (11 108-9) and
            Diodorus Cronus<lb/>(ΙΙ 111-2) are part of the <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> of Euclid of
            Megara; Rose’s table does<lb/>not list them. However, the table for bk. ΙΙ lists
            ἀρίστιππος: θεόδωρος,<lb/>whereas our editions do not sport a separate chapter devoted
            to<lb/>Theodorus the Atheist but include him as the final part of the <hi rend="italic"
               >bios<lb/></hi>of Aristippus <hi rend="smcap">(ΙΙ </hi>97-104).</p>
         <p rend="start">A comparable situation obtains in bk. <hi rend="smcap">VII. </hi>The
            biobibliography<lb/>of Zeno’s faithful pupil Persaeus has been inserted into the
            biographical<lb/>part of the <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> of Zeno at <hi rend="smcap">VII
               </hi>36<note xml:id="ftn21" place="foot" n="21"> Cfr. U. <hi rend="smcap">von
                  Wilamowitz-Moellendorff, </hi><hi rend="italic">Antigonos von Karystos,</hi>
               Phil.<lb/>Unt. 4, Berlin 1884, p. 108, who however does not enter into the question
               of<lb/>the practice itself.</note>. The introductory formula is<lb/>remarkably
            similar to that introducing Metrodorus’ biobibliography at<lb/>X 23, viz. <hi
               rend="smcap">VII </hi>36 Μαθηταὶ δὲ Ζήνωνος πολλοὶ μέν, ἔνδοξοι δὲ<lb/>Περσαῖος κτλ.
            At <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>37-8, the other pupils are listed (cfr. X 23-6).<lb/>Diog.
            Laert. explicitly says that he will deal with Sphaerus in «the<lb/>chapter on Cleanthes»
               <hi rend="smcap">(VII </hi>37: καὶ λέξομεν περὶ αὐτοῦ <hi rend="sp">ἐν τῷ</hi><lb/>Περὶ Κλεάνθους).
            This promise is kept at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>177-8, where the<lb/>biobibliography
            of Sphaerus is preceded by an explicit backward reference<lb/>(to VII<hi rend="smcap"
            > </hi>37): τούτου [<hi rend="italic">scil.</hi> Κλεάνθους], καθάπερ
            <hi rend="sp">προειρήκαμεν</hi>,<lb/>ἤκουσε μετὰ Ζήνωνα καὶ Σφαῖρος κτλ. Our editions, which give
            a<lb/>separate chapter to Persaeus, appear to be wrong; the Περὶ Κλεάνθους<lb/>runs from
            VII 168 to 178. At <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>179 a new section begins, which we<lb/>may
            call Περὶ Χρύσιππου. The separate chapters in our editions concer-<lb/>ned with Aristo
            (VII 160-4), Herillus (165-6), and Dionysius (166-7),<lb/>also convey a false
            impression: what we may call the Περὶ Ζήνωνος<lb/>runs from <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>1
            to VII 167. The biobibliographies of Zeno’s three<lb/>dissident pupils belong with the
            Laertian<hi rend="sp"> <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> </hi>of Zeno at the end<lb/>of which they have been
            appendend, the way the biography of<lb/>Theodorus has been appendend to and included
            into the <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> of<lb/>Aristippus (which, like Zeno’s at <hi
               rend="smcap">VII </hi>38-160, includes a doxography,<lb/>viz. of the <hi
               rend="italic">Peri haireseon</hi> type, at <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>86-97). A new <hi
               rend="italic">bios</hi> begins with<lb/>Zeno’s successor Cleanthes. One may adduce
            the transitional sentences</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="310" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_310.jpg"/></p>
<p>which introduce and round off the biobibliographies of the three
            dissi-<lb/>dents: <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>160 ἃ δέ τινες ἐξ αὐτῶν διενέχθησαν ἔστι
            τάδε ~ <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>167<lb/>καὶ οὗτοι μὲν οἱ<hi rend="italic"
            > </hi>διενεχθέντες. διεδέξατο δὲ τὸν Ζήνωνα Κλεάνθης,<lb/>περὶ οὗ λεκτέον.</p>
         <p rend="start">A <hi rend="italic">bios,</hi> or section “On X”, in Diog. Laert. may therefore
            include<lb/>the biographies and even the bibliographies of minor persons
            closely<lb/>connected with the main person at issue. As we have noticed, it may<lb/>also
            include a doxography; for this mixing of genres precedents have<lb/>been cited <hi
               rend="italic">supra,</hi> p. 306 f. Diog. Laert. explicitly states (VII 38) that
            he<lb/>will treat the common Stoic doctrines (πάντων τῶν Στωϊκῶν δογμάτων,<lb/>cfr. τὰ
            [...] δόγματα κοινῶς) «in the<hi rend="sp"> <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> </hi>of Zeno» (<hi rend="sp">ἐv τῷ<lb/>Ζήνωνος</hi>
            [...]<hi rend="sp"> βίῳ </hi>) , «because Zeno was the founder of the<lb/><hi rend="italic"
            >hairesis</hi>». On the other hand, as will be recalled, the common doctrines<lb/>of the
            Cynics were treated after their individual “Lives” <hi rend="italic">(bioi</hi>; VI
            103).<lb/>In bk. VII, the Stoic doctrines are included after the
            biobibliographies<lb/>of Zeno and Persaeus and before those of the three dissident
            pupils,<lb/>and so are placed before the <hi rend="italic">bioi</hi> of Cleanthes and
            Chrysippus. Diog.<lb/>Laret.’s motive, viz. that Zeno founded the Stoic <hi
               rend="italic">hairesis,</hi> appears to<lb/>be weak — conversely, why not proceed in
            a similar way in bk. VI<lb/>and include the common Cynic <hi rend="italic">placita</hi>
            in the <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> of Antisthenes<lb/>rather than add them at the end of
            the book? This is a point to<lb/>which I shall return in parts 2 and 3 of this paper.
            What may already<lb/>be pointed out, however, is that Diog. Laert.’s locations of the
            Cynic<lb/>and the Stoic common <hi rend="italic">placita</hi> put these as close to one
            another as<lb/>is virtually possible. This underscores the continuity which
            according<lb/>to him obtains between these schools — and so it is relevant to
            put<lb/>the Stoic <hi rend="italic">placita</hi> in the <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> of
            the founder. There certainly is a<lb/>measure of method in Diog. Laert.’s arrangement in
            this case.</p>
         <p rend="start">We are now in a position to comment on the part of Rose’s table<lb/>which lists the
            πρόσωπα dealt with in bk. VII (conveniently printed as<lb/>Posidonius T 66 E.-K. = T 24
            Th.; however, read (ἑ)κάτων with<lb/>Rose and Gomoll). It has often been argued that
            this list cannot serve<lb/>as a table of contents for bk. <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>and
            is therefore useless in as far as<lb/>the lost part of this book is concerned (the
            manuscripts stop halfway<lb/>the bibliography of Chrysippus), because it does not refer
            to Persaeus<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="311" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_311.jpg"/></p>
<p>Aristo Herillus Dionysius Sphaerus<note xml:id="ftn22" place="foot" n="22"
               >See now, e.g., <hi rend="smcap">J. Glucker</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Antiochus and the
                  Late Academy,</hi> Hypomnemata<lb/>LVI, Göttingen 1978, p. 348. That other Stoics
               mentioned by Diog. Laert. in<lb/>the surviving portion of bk. VII, or elsewhere, do
               not figure in the table is<lb/>not an argument against its reliability either, for of
               the many Epicureans other<lb/>than Epicurus mentioned in bk. Χ and elsewhere, none is
               to be found in the<lb/>table. It definitely is not an <hi rend="italic">index
                  nominum.</hi></note>. According to our above analysis,<lb/>however, the fact that
            it begins with ζήνων : κλεάνθης : χρύσιππος<lb/>is an argument in favour of its
            reliability. Indeed, Nietzsche already<lb/>pointed out that according to Diog. Laert.
            himself Persaeus Aristo<lb/>Herillus Dionysius belong with the <hi rend="italic"
               >bios</hi> of Zeno, as Sphaerus with<lb/>that of Cleanthes, and he tells us that
            according to Wachsmuth’s<lb/>investigation of the manuscripts there are no separate
            chapter-headings<lb/>for these persons<note xml:id="ftn23" place="foot" n="23">In <hi
                  rend="smcap">Bornmann-Carpitella</hi> (eds.), <hi rend="italic">op. cit.,</hi> pp.
               82-3. But Nietzsche spoils<lb/>his argument by assuming that the table is a list of
               chapters (which is what his<lb/><hi rend="italic">capita</hi> obviously
               means).</note>. One should add that, with a few minor exceptions,<lb/>Rose’s table of
            πρόσωπα is correct in as far as the other books are<lb/>concerned. The exceptions, as we
            have noticed, are: 1) the reference<lb/>to Theodorus, whose Life follows in the text
            without a break upon<lb/>the Cyrenaic doxography in II 97 and who accordingly gets no
            separate<lb/>chapter in our editions. It is to be noted, however, that Diog.
            Laert.’s<lb/>treatment of Theodorus is fairly long and substantial. Furthermore:<lb/>2)
            the references in Rose’s table to Metrocles and Hipparchia do not<lb/>square with our
            analysis of Diog. Laert.’s <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> of Crates. It would<lb/>appear
            that where the table refers to more persons than one would<lb/>expect on the basis of an
            analysis of the structure of the relevant<lb/>Laertian <hi rend="italic">bioi,</hi> the
            individuals involved are noteworthy for specific<lb/>reasons (think of Theodorus’
            atheism and Hipparchia’s funny mar-<lb/>riage), and that where persons are not listed —
            as in the case of<lb/>the five Stoics of the second generation mentioned above — the
            text<lb/>of Diog. Laert. itself affords sufficient justification. Now Rose’s
            table<lb/>of the persons treated in bk. VII contains quite a number of names<lb/>after
            Chrysippus’, viz. ζήνων τάρσευς : διογένης : ἀπολλόδωρος :<lb/>βοηθός : μνησαρχίδης
            [i.e., presumably, Μνησάρχος] : μνασαγόρας :<lb/>νέστωρ : βασιλείδης : δάρδανος :
            ἀντίπατρος : ἡρακλείδης :<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="312" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_312.jpg"/></p>
<p>σωσιγένης : πανάιτιος : (ἑ)κάτων : ποσειδώνυος : ἀθηνόδωρος :
            καὶ<lb/>ἀθηνόδωρος ἄλλος : ἀντίπατρος : ἄρειος : κορνοῦτος. A rather mixed<lb/>lot:
            scholarchs (e.g., Zeno of Tarsus, Diogenes), other famous Stoics,<lb/>and even unknown
            persons (e.g., Mnasagoras). That the Succession at<lb/>I 15 ends with Chrysippus is not
            a good argument against the reliability<lb/>of the list, for although the Peripatetic
            Succession (<hi rend="italic">ibid.)</hi> ends with<lb/>Theophrastus, bk. V also
            contains the Lives of the scholarchs Strato<lb/>and Lyco, followed by two others, viz.
            Demetrius of Phalerum and<lb/>Heraclides Ponticus; and this is exactly what we find in
            Rose’s table<lb/>for bk. V. It cannot be a mere list, like the fictitious list of
               Skeptical<lb/><hi rend="italic">diadochai</hi> and other Skeptics at IX 115-6; at any
            rate, nothing in<lb/>Rose’s table — which ends with τίμων — for bk. IX
            corresponds<lb/>with the list at IX 115-6. I am aware of placing myself outside
               the<lb/><hi rend="italic">communis opinio</hi>, but do believe that the evidence
            warrants the inference<lb/>that the other Stoics on Rose’s table were indeed treated in
            the lost<lb/>part of bk. VII. One may compare the appended lives of Demetrius<lb/>and
            Heraclides in bk. V and those of Menippus and Menedemus in<lb/>bk. VI as well as the
            interpolated very brief biobibliographies of Crito<lb/>Simon Glaucon Simmias Cebes in II
            121-5. Not all the Stoic persons<lb/>need have been treated in detail, but what was in
            Diog. Laert. must<lb/>have been sufficiently explicit.</p>
         <p rend="start">The last person listed in the table is Cornutus, the friend of the<lb/>Roman poet
            Persius; so the last Stoic dealt with by Diog. Laert. lived<lb/>in the 1st cent. CE<note
               xml:id="ftn24" place="foot" n="24"> On Cornutus see P. <hi rend="smcap">Moraux,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">Der Aristotelismus bei den Griechen von<lb/>Andronikos bis
                  Alexander von Aphrodisias</hi>. <hi rend="smcap">ii: </hi><hi rend="italic">Der
                  Aristotelismus im I. und II.<lb/>Jb. n. Chr.</hi>, Peripatoi 6, Berlin-New York
               1984, p. 592 ff.</note>. Consequently, there are three <hi rend="italic"
               >haireseis</hi> for<lb/>which Diog. Laert. underscored continuity until well into the
            1st-2nd<lb/>centuries CE: the Stoic; the Skeptic (IX 115-6); and the Epicurean<lb/>(X
            9). The renascences of Platonism and Aristotelianism and the equally<lb/>interesting
            revivals of Pythagoreanism and Cynicism have not been<lb/>taken into account by him.
            This state of affairs seems to reflect the<lb/>Hellenistocentric bias of the traditions
            to be found in the literature<lb/>on which he based his work.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="313" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_313.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">We may now pass on to the contents of Diog. Laert.’s prologue.<lb/>Here,
            the sections dealing with the <hi rend="italic">diadochai</hi>
            <lb/>(I 13-5), the parts of<lb/>philosophy (I 18), and the <hi rend="italic"
               >haireseis</hi> (I 18, 19-20), are for my present<lb/>purpose the important ones,
            since these provide the materials from<lb/>which the structural framework has been
            constructed. Diog. Laert.’s<lb/>history is set out according to the (“historical”) <hi
               rend="italic">diadochai</hi> and the<lb/>(“systematical”) <hi rend="italic"
               >haireseis,</hi> the former however taking preference over<lb/>the latter as a
            principle of organisation<note xml:id="ftn25" place="foot" n="25"> Cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">infra</hi>, note 47 and text thereto.</note>. For each sect or
            major<lb/>figure, moreover, the doctrines are given according to the division
            of<lb/>philosophy into parts.</p>
         <p rend="start">Diog. Laert. uses only one bipartite system of Successions<note xml:id="ftn26"
               place="foot" n="26"> On the Successions see <hi rend="smcap">W. von Kienle</hi>, <hi
                  rend="italic">Die Berichte über die Sukzessionen<lb/>der Philosophen in der
                  hellenistischen und spätantiken Literatur</hi>, Berlin 1961,<lb/>pp. 9 ff., 32
               ff., 79 ff., 92 ff.</note><lb/>(I 13-5), viz. that divided into an Ionian system
            (with three subsequent<lb/>branches) and into an Italian one — cfr. also VIII 1, cited
               <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> p. 303.<lb/>He does not refer to the rival tripartite
            division into Ionian, Pythago-<lb/>rean, and Eleatic streams known from, e.g., Clement
            of Alexandria,<lb/><hi rend="italic">strom.</hi> I 62, 1 ff. On the other hand, he cites
            two partly alternative lists<lb/>of <hi rend="italic">haireseis·.</hi> an anonymous list
            (there is no ground for the ascription<lb/>to Panaetius) of 10 sects at I 18 (cfr. <hi
               rend="italic">Ant. fr.</hi> 134 <hi rend="smcap">a </hi>D.C., <hi rend="italic"
               >Socr.</hi> fr. I<lb/>6 G.), and Hippobotus’ list of 9 sects at I 19 (cfr. <hi
               rend="italic">Hipp.</hi> fr. 1 Gigante;<lb/><hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. I 6 G.).
            These lists are not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> or Hülser. Hippobotus’ list<lb/>has
            two sects not figuring on the former, viz. the Annicereans and the<lb/>Theodoreans; on
            the other hand, as Diog. Laert. points out (I 19),<lb/>Hippobotus did not speak of the
            Cynic, Dialectic, and Elian, sects<lb/>figuring on the anonymous list<note
               xml:id="ftn27" place="foot" n="27">I do not know that in what follows, or at VI 103,
               Diog. Laert. gives Hippo-<lb/>botus’ reasons for excluding what he excluded or for
               not listing what he did not<lb/>list. Many scholars, from Nietzsche (in <hi
                  rend="smcap">Bornmann-Carpitella</hi> (eds.), <hi rend="italic">op.
                  cit.,<lb/></hi>p. 179), have believed we do; see now M. <hi rend="smcap">Gigante,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">Frammenti di Ippoboto.<lb/>Contributo alla storia della
                  storiografia filosofica,</hi> in Festschr. Piero Treves, Pa-<lb/>dova 1983, p. 163
               f. M. <hi rend="smcap">Pohlenz, </hi><hi rend="italic">Die Stoa</hi>, II, Göttingen
               19643, p. 10, argues<lb/>that the list of 10 sects should be attributed to Panaetius
               because Panaetius would<lb/>have modified the system of <hi rend="italic"
                  >diadochai</hi> by converting Socrates’ ethics into a turning-<lb/>point. This
               argument is based on the in my view false assumption that the 10<lb/>sects are
               “ethical” (see <hi rend="italic">infra</hi>)<hi rend="italic">.</hi> Pohlenz is
               followed by, e.g., G. <hi rend="smcap">Giannantoni, </hi><hi rend="italic"
                  >Socra-<lb/>ticorum reliquiae</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> </hi>III, Roma-Napoli 1985,
               p. 28.</note>. In the body of his work, Diog.<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="314" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_314.jpg"/></p>
<p>Laert. treats all the sects figuring on both lists or on one only.
            He<lb/>adds the Pyrrhonist sect, which he says is not included by the majority<lb/>(οἱ
            πλείους, I 20); it is given full treatment in bk. IX. This brings<lb/>the total number
            of sects stipulated in Diog. Laert.’s prologue to 13 —<lb/>or rather 14, for we should
            include, as he does himself in the appendix<lb/>to the prologue (I 21; after the summary
            of its contents at I 20, last<lb/>sentence) the Eclectic sect not treated in the body of
            the work, the<lb/><hi rend="italic">placita</hi> of which are briefly summarized here in
            the order logic (i.e.,<lb/>theory of knowledge) physics ethics. It is perhaps clear why
            Diog. Laert.<lb/>cited two different lists of sects and only one system of
            Successions;<lb/>the former permitted him to cast his net more widely, while a
            different<lb/>arrangement of philosophers would hardly have increased the
            material<lb/>at his disposal.</p>
         <p rend="start">For my present purpose the first list, containing both Cynics and<lb/>Stoics
            (Hippobotus, as we have seen, did not include the Cynics) is<lb/>the more important one.
            The full list includes the following sects:<lb/>Academic; Cyrenaic, Elian, Megarian,
            Cynic, Eretrian, Dialectic;<lb/>Peripatetic; Stoic; and Epicurean. It is to be noted
            that according to<lb/>this classification Cynicism is placed among the minor Socratic
            schools<lb/>and that Stoicism follows much later. By treating the Cynics and<lb/>Stoics
            in bks. VI-VII Diog. Laert. has <hi rend="italic">removed</hi> the Cynics from
            among<lb/>the Socratics and given preference to the order of Succession as stated<lb/>at
            I 15. The remaining Socratics are treated in bks. II-III, again accord-<lb/>ing to the
            Succession (cfr. I 14: Σωκράτης [...] οὗ oἵ τε ἄλλοι<lb/>Σωκρατικοί, — bk. II — καὶ
            Πλάτων ὁ τὴν ἀρχαίαν Ἀκαδημείαν<lb/>συστησάμενος — bk. III). Xenophon (II 48-59) is
            thrown in as an<lb/>extra<note xml:id="ftn28" place="foot" n="28"> U. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >von Wilamowitz-Moellendorff, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 330
               ff.</note>. It is interesting to compare the list of sects said to be
            deriving<lb/>from Socrates in the <hi rend="italic">Suda s.v.</hi> Σωκράτης, IV p. 404
            Adler (cfr. <hi rend="italic">Socr.<lb/></hi>fr. I 7 G.; not in <hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> or Hülser)<note xml:id="ftn29" place="foot" n="29"> Inaccurately reported
               by E. <hi rend="smcap">Schwartz, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>,<hi
                  rend="italic"> </hi>col. 757.</note>. This catalogue, which includes<lb/>relevant
            fragments of Successions, has all the sects to be found in one<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="315" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_315.jpg"/></p>
<p>or both of Diog. Laert.’s lists at I 18 and 19, except the
            Epicureans<lb/>(found on both lists in Diog. Laert.), and includes the
            Pyrrhonists<lb/>just as Diog. Laert. himself had done<note xml:id="ftn30" place="foot"
               n="30">The lists of sects in Diog. Laert. and in the <hi rend="italic">Suda</hi> are
               studied by K. Döring,<lb/><hi rend="italic">Die Megariker. Kommentierte Sammlung der
                  Testimonia</hi>, Studien zur antiken Phi-<lb/>losophie 2, Amsterdam 1972, pp.
               91-9, who defends the view that of the 10 sects<lb/>the first 5 are linked up with
               immediate pupils of Socrates and the other 5 are<lb/>the successors of the first. But
               the Academy was not succeeded by the Peripatus<lb/>but continued alongside it; note
               that I 19 refers to the Middle Academy of Arcesi-<lb/>laus and the New Academy of
               Lacydes, too.</note>. As in Diog. Laert.’s anonymous<lb/>list of 10, the Cynics are
            included among the minor Socratics. However,<lb/>in the <hi rend="italic">Suda, loc.
               cit.,</hi> the Stoics are not, through a Succession, linked<lb/>with the Cynics, but
            with another minor Socratic school, viz. the<lb/>«Eristic Dialectical» sect deriving
            from, ultimately, Euclid of Megara<lb/>and the mysterious Bryson (p. 404, 15-20 A.)<note
               xml:id="ftn31" place="foot" n="31">On the problems connected with Bryson, or the
               Brysons, see K. Döring,<lb/><hi rend="italic">op. cit.,</hi> p. 157 ff., and G.
               Giannantoni, <hi rend="italic">Socraticorum cit.</hi>, p. 97 ff.</note>. The
            Cynic-Stoic<lb/>Succession preferred by Diog. Laert. represents a definite choice;
            yet,<lb/>as we shall see<note xml:id="ftn32" place="foot" n="32"><hi rend="italic"
                  >Infra,</hi> p. 325 ff.</note>, the Dialectical affiliation has left important
            traces<lb/>in bk. <hi rend="smcap">VII.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">According to the current jargon, the 10 sects of I 18 (and, by<lb/>implication, also
            Hippobotus’ 9) are known as the “ethical sects”. Note<lb/>that in the <hi rend="italic"
               >Suda, loc. cit.,</hi> the sects are not said to be “ethical”; in<lb/>Diog. Laert. I
            19, about the 9 sects, the term does not occur either.<lb/>But the list of 10 at I 18 is
            introduced with the words τοῦ δὲ ἠθικοῦ<lb/>γεγόνασιν αἱρέσεις δέκα. As Giuseppe
            Cambiano (anticipated by H.<lb/>Schmidt) has pointed out, it is definitely odd to find a
               <hi rend="italic">hairesis</hi> called<lb/>«Dialectical» among the “ethical”
               sects<note xml:id="ftn33" place="foot" n="33"><hi rend="smcap"> H. Schmidt, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">Studia Laërtiana</hi>, diss. Bonn 1906, pp. <hi rend="smcap">25-6;
                  G. Cambiano,</hi><lb/><hi rend="italic">Il problema dell’esistenza di una scuola
                  megarica</hi>, in <hi rend="smcap">G. Giannantoni </hi>(ed.), <hi rend="italic"
                  >Scuole <lb/>socratiche minori e filosofia ellenistica</hi>, Pubbl. centro stud.
               storiogr. filos. 4, Bo­-<lb/>logna 1977, p. <hi rend="smcap">39. G. Giannantoni,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">Socraticorum cit.</hi>, III, p. 39 f., argues that
               <lb/>there is no problem because the ethical Megarical school only became dialectical
               <lb/>much later, under the direction of Clinomachus or Dionysius; but this would
               entail <lb/>an original list of 9 ethical sects and still leave us with the awkward
               later addition <lb/>of a dialectical one. Furthermore, some among these presumed
               ethical sects dabbled<lb/>in physics. If one takes what is at I 20, <hi rend="italic"
                  >in fine</hi>, as the basic text (see <hi rend="italic">infra),</hi>
               no<lb/>contradiction ensues. That a Dialectical school existed and should be
               distinguished<lb/>from the Megarical school is capably argued by D. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Sedley, </hi><hi rend="italic">Diodorus Cronus and<lb/>Hellenistic
                  Philosophy</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> </hi>«Proc. Cambr. Philol. Soc.», N. S. XXIII
               (1979) p. 74 ff.</note>. Fortunately, the summary<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="316" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_316.jpg"/></p>
<p>of the prologue at i 20 provides the solution: αἵδε μὲν ἀρχαὶ [I
            1-12]<lb/>καὶ διάδοχαὶ, [13-5] καὶ τοσαῦτα μέρη [18] καὶ τόσαι φιλοσο-<lb/>φίας αἱρέσεις
            (18,19-20). The sects as variously listed at I 18 f. are<lb/>schools of philosophy not
               ethics<note xml:id="ftn34" place="foot" n="34"> Cfr. <hi rend="smcap">H. Schmidt,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 25 f., who however does not adduce I
                  20,<lb/><hi rend="italic">in fine.</hi> For the· expression cfr. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Sext. Emp. </hi><hi rend="italic">P.</hi> I 185: πασαῖς ταῖς κατὰ
               φιλοσο-<lb/>φίαν αἱρέσεις, and <hi rend="italic">Μ.</hi> VII 27: τάς γενικωτάτας τῆς
               φιλοσοφίας αἱρέσεις. These<lb/>are to be distinguished from the κατὰ ἰατρικὴν
               αἱρέσεων <hi rend="italic">(P.</hi> I 227, 241).</note>. The Dialectical sect of I 18
            is a<lb/>philosophical <hi rend="italic">hairesis.</hi> The “choice” (if a schema
            etymologicum be<lb/>allowed<note xml:id="ftn35" place="foot" n="35"> Cfr. J. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Glucker, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.,</hi> p. 116 ff. Note that
               he prefers the late date for<lb/>Hippobotus. Cfr. also von Staden <hi rend="italic"
                  >(supra</hi> note 18“).</note>) not only pertains to specific ethical (or logical,
            or physical)<lb/>doctrines but also, I would suggest, to which part or parts of
            philo-<lb/>sophy have been included or rejected by each particular school.
            Often<lb/>enough, Diog. Laert. insists that a prominent philosopher or even a<lb/>whole
            school rejected one part or more, e.g., dialectic, or physics.<lb/>At ι 18, a <hi
               rend="italic">lacuna</hi> should be assumed: τοῦ δὲ ἡθικοῦ xxx γεγόνασιν<lb/>αἱρέσεις
            δέκα, to be filled with, e.g., (προστεθειμένου), or (προστεθει-<lb/>μένου τε καὶ
            διαλεκτικοῦ). Immediately before the 10 sects are enu-<lb/>merated, the parts of
            philosophy are listed in I 18, a remark about the<lb/>order of their invention being
               appended<note xml:id="ftn36" place="foot" n="36"> Cfr. A. C. J. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Habets, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.,</hi> p. 125 ff.</note>. It is said here
            that ethics<lb/>flourished from Socrates: ἀπὸ δὲ Σωκράτους, ὡς προείρηται,<lb/>τὸ
            ἠθικόν. The cross-reference (Diog. Laert.’s own) is to the Succession<lb/>in I 14:
            Σωκράτης ὁ τὴν ἠθικήν εἰσαγαγών. The focus on the<lb/>subject of ethics may have
            produced the unnoticed <hi rend="italic">lacuna.</hi> Alternatively,<lb/>it would have
            to be assumed that Diog. Laert.’s phraseology at I 18<lb/>is confused<note
               xml:id="ftn37" place="foot" n="37"> The confusion being that the sects after — and in
               many cases deriving<lb/>from — Socrates who introduced ethics became “ethical”. In a
               similar way, the<lb/>suitcase in which the remains of the butchered wife were hidden
               became “tragical”.</note> and misleading, and one would still have to agree —
            or<lb/>so I believe — that the formula “ethical sects” had better be dropped.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="317" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_317.jpg"/></p>
<p>The point about the sects as related to the parts of philosophy
            in<lb/>their order of invention (itself to be connected with the Successions<lb/>system)
            is that before Socrates, you only have two (or, as in other<lb/>systems, three) <hi
               rend="italic">diadochai</hi>, whereas after Socrates you not only have<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">diadochai</hi> but sects as well (cfr. Sext. Emp. <hi rend="italic"
               >adv. math.</hi> VII 141 ἀπτώ-<lb/>μεθα δὲ ἑξῆς καὶ τῶν μετὰ τοὺς φυσικοὺς αἱρέσεων).
            The sects are<lb/>relevant as soon as philosophy has been completed in all its
            parts,<lb/>and through their founders the first 5 can be directly derived
            from<lb/>Socrates.</p>
         <p rend="titlep">2. <hi rend="italic">The Cynic-Stoic Succession; Zeno’s Teachers.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">In the preceding section, it has been pointed out that Diog.<lb/>Laert. firmly links the
            Stoics with the Cynics. In 1905, E. Schwartz<note xml:id="ftn38" place="foot" n="38"><hi
                  rend="italic">Op. cit.</hi>, col. 755.</note>
            <lb/>already insisted that in the <hi rend="italic">diadoche</hi> at I 15 (for which he
            suggested<lb/>a date in the second cent. BCE<note xml:id="ftn39" place="foot" n="39"><hi
                  rend="italic">Ibid.</hi> The antecedents are of course earlier; see O. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Gigon, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.,</hi> p. 57 f.;<list
                  type="unordered">
                  <item><hi rend="smcap">Wehrli, </hi><hi rend="italic">Die Schule des Aristoteles.
                        Supp. II: Sotion</hi>, Basel-Stuttgart 1978,<lb/>p. 9 ff.; and my paper
                     cited <hi rend="italic">supra</hi> note 11.</item>
               </list>
            </note>) «die Stoa [...] als Filiale der<lb/>Kyniker aufgefasst [wird]; das ist ganz
            nicht so selbstverständlich<lb/>wie es der vulgären Auffassung erscheint». Schwartz went
            on to<lb/>discuss, briefly, some parallels for I 15 in Diog. Laert. and
            discussed<lb/>various divergent views found both in Diog. Laert. and elsewhere.<lb/>An
            important parallel for Diog. Laert.’s <hi rend="italic">diadoche</hi> not mentioned
            by<lb/>Schwartz is to be found in Cicero’s survey of the sects deriving
            from<lb/>Socrates, <hi rend="italic">de or.</hi> III 61-2 (not in <hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> or Hülser; <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. I 4 G.; cfr.<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">Ant. fr.</hi> 134 <hi rend="smcap">b </hi>D.-C.): [...] <hi
               rend="italic">ab Antisthena</hi> [...] <hi rend="italic">Cynici primum,
               deinde<lb/>Stoici</hi> (apparently, Cicero knows both lists of sects found in
            Diog.<lb/>Laert. and he even mentions the Pyrrhonists, which however he<lb/>considers to
            be defunct). Von Arnim’s collection of passages in <hi rend="italic">SVF<lb/></hi>is
            very uninformative about this affiliation; fortunately, this lack is<lb/>largely made
            good by Gabriele Giannantoni’s collection of passages<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="318" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_318.jpg"/></p>
<p>concerned with the Socratics, and to some extent by Karl-Heinz<lb/>Hülser’s
            collection of Stoic fragments.</p>
         <p rend="start">The <hi rend="italic">diadoche</hi> at I 15 (not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>; fr. 121
            Hülser; cfr. <hi rend="italic">Socr.<lb/></hi>fr. I 6 G.) is carefully set out as
            follows: Socrates-Antisthenes-Diogenes<lb/>the Dog-Crates of Thebes-Zeno of
            Citium-Cleanthes-Chrysippus. Note<lb/>that Diogenes Crates Zeno, who could be mixed up
            with other philo-<lb/>sophers, are identified in such a way that a confusion with
            Diogenes<lb/>of Seleucia (or of Apollonia), Crates of Athens, and Zeno of Elea<lb/>(or
            of Sidon, or of Tarsus) is precluded. In the rival account <hi rend="italic"
               >ap.<lb/></hi>Clem. Alex. <hi rend="italic">strom.</hi> I 63, 2-64, 1 (not in <hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi> or Hülser; <hi rend="italic">Polem. </hi>fr.<lb/>4<hi
               rend="italic"> </hi>Gig.) Crates of Thebes has been confused — cfr. Mras <hi
               rend="italic">ad loc.</hi> —<lb/>with Crates of Athens (originally on purpose?) and
            hence « Zeno<lb/>of Citium [note the identification] who began the Stoic <hi
               rend="italic">hairesis </hi>»<lb/>and who was succeeded by Cleanthes and Chrysippus
            etc. is said to<lb/>be the pupil of (the Academic) Crates who is made the pupil
            (rather<lb/>than the pupil and friend) of Polemo.</p>
         <p rend="start">What should be strongly emphasized is that Diog. Laert. really<lb/>goes out of his way
            in order to underpin the Succession Crates of<lb/>Thebes-Zeno of Citium. At <hi
               rend="smcap">VII </hi>2, where he also lists other teachers<lb/>of Zeno, he says:
            διήκουσε δὲ, καθὰ προείρηται, Κράτητος<lb/>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 1, p. 3, 12;
               <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V A 38 G.). The cross-reference, which<lb/>beyond
            doubt is Diog. Laert.’s own, is to a nodal point, viz. to the<lb/>final sentence of the
            final chapter of the book dealing with the Cynics,<lb/>
         VI 105: καὶ οὗτοι μὲν οἱ Κυνικοί. μετιτέον δ’ ἐπί τοὺς Στωϊκούς,<lb/>ὧν ἦρξε Ζήνων,
            μαθητὴς γενόμενος Κράτητος (not in <hi rend="italic">SVF;</hi> fr. 104<lb/>Hülser; <hi
               rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V H 37 G.). What is more, the whole
            Cynic-Stoic<lb/>Succession beginning with Antisthenes is strongly underlined by
            Diog.<lb/>Laert. in the last sentence of the last chapter of Antisthenes’ <hi
               rend="italic">bios,<lb/></hi>i.e., at another nodal point, VI 19: ἐπειδὴ δὲ τοὺς ἀπ’
            Ἀριστίππου<lb/>διεληλύθαμεν καὶ Φαίδωνος, νῦν ἐλκύσωμεν τοὺς ἀπ’
            Ἀντισθένους<lb/>Κυνικούς τε καὶ Στωϊκούς (not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> or Hülser;
               <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V A 38 G.).<lb/>This sentence announces the whole of
            bks. VI 20-the end, and <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>(inclu-<lb/>ding its lost part), in a
            way similar to the announcement of bks. VIII-X<lb/>at VIII 1 (quoted <hi rend="italic"
               >supra</hi>, p. 303). Both times, moreover, Diog. Laert.<lb/>looks both ahead and
            backward. The backward reference at VI 19, which<lb/>appears to have been hardly, if at
            all, considered in the learned litera-<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="319" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_319.jpg"/></p>
<p>ture<note xml:id="ftn40" place="foot" n="40">See next note.</note>, is most
            peculiar, because Diog. Laert. goes back a long way in-<lb/>deed. The successors of
            Aristippus and those of Phaedo had been treated<lb/>in bk. <hi rend="smcap">II,
            </hi>viz. Aristippus’ at <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>85-104, Phaedo’s at II 105 and
            at<lb/>125-44 (the Eretrians, explicitly linked up with the Elians by Diog.<lb/>Laert.).
            We have noticed above (p. 314) that Diog. Laert., strictly<lb/>heeding the <hi
               rend="italic">diadoche</hi> of I 15, removed the Cynics from among the<lb/>Socratics
            where they could have been treated because Antisthenes,<lb/>after all, was a pupil of
            Socrates (cfr. <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>47), and where, as it would<lb/>appear, they had
            been treated in part of the <hi rend="italic">Peri haireseon</hi> literature,<lb/>viz.
            that concerned with the 10 sects or that echoed in the <hi rend="italic">Suda
               s.v.<lb/></hi>Σωκράτης. In a way, the backward reference at VI 19 to the
            Ari-<lb/>stippeans and Phaedonians as connected with the Antisthenians is a<lb/>rudiment
            of this alternative arrangement. There is an equally peculiar<lb/>but gratifyingly
               commensurate<note xml:id="ftn41" place="foot" n="41">This symmetry has escaped <hi
                  rend="smcap">G. Giannantoni, </hi><hi rend="italic">Socraticorum cit.</hi>, ΙΙΙ,
               p. 30.<lb/>It will be clear that I do not share his view of the «disordine» to be
               found in<lb/>Diog. Laert. (cfr. also <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> p. 303 f., p. 313
               f.).</note> reference to Antisthenes in bk. II,<lb/>which has vexed the learned. At
            the end of the <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> of Socrates,<lb/>
         II 47 (cfr. <hi rend="italic">Megariker</hi> fr. 36 Döring, <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi>
            fr. I 5 G.), Diog. Laert.<lb/>enumerates the pupils and followers of Socrates and
            provides infor-<lb/>mation about the way what is to follow will be organized
            accordingly.<lb/>I omit the corrupt or confused part of this chapter, and quote:
            λεκτέον<lb/>δὲ πρῶτον περὶ Ξενοφώντος<note xml:id="ftn42" place="foot" n="42">Cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">supra,</hi> note 20 and text thereto.</note>, εἶτα περὶ Ἀντισθένους
            ἐν τοῖς Κυνι-<lb/>κοῖς, ἔπειτα περὶ τῶν Σωκρατικῶν, εἰθ’ οὕτω περὶ Πλάτωνος,
            ἐπεὶ<lb/>κατάρχει τῶν δέκα αἱρέσεων καὶ τὴν πρώτην Ἀκαδημείαν αὐτὸς<lb/>συνεστήσατο. For
            the Socratics and Plato cfr. the Succession at Ι 14,<lb/>quoted <hi rend="italic"
               >supra</hi>, p. 314; for the 10 sects (and Plato and the Old Academy)<lb/>cfr. Ι 18
            (discussed in the previous section, p. 314 f.); for the Socratics,<lb/>Plato, and the
            Academy cfr. also the concluding words of bk. ΙΙ:<lb/>καὶ οὗτοι μὲν οἱ Σωκρατικοὶ καὶ οἱ
            ἀπ’ αὐτῶν. μετιτέον δὲ ἐπὶ<lb/>Πλάτωνα τὸν τῆς Ἀκαδημείας κατάρξαντα καὶ τοὺς ἀπ’
            αὐτοῦ,<lb/>ὁπόσοι γεγόνασιν ἐλλόγιμοι. The parallels and the sterotypical for-<lb/>mulas
            show that Diog. Laert. sticks to a definite plan and that the<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="320" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_320.jpg"/></p>
<p>text at ΙΙ 47 λεκτέον [...] συνεστήσατο is good; yet Diog. Laert.<lb/>does
            not treat Antisthenes <hi rend="italic">after</hi> Xenophon and <hi rend="italic"
               >before</hi> the (other)<lb/>Socratics in bk. ΙΙ, but much later, viz. in bk. VI. In
            II 47, the refer-<lb/>ence to Antisthenes therefore constitutes a rudiment; it is found
            here<lb/>because he was a pupil of Socrates (cfr. <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>47, the
            beginning) and<lb/>because in part of the <hi rend="italic">Peri haireseon</hi>
            literature the Cynics presumably<lb/>were treated among the other Socratics.
            Consequently, the words ἐντ<lb/>οῖς Κυνικοῖς mean «(not among the Socratics, but) among
            the<lb/>Cynics», viz «in bk. VI». The word εἶτα is harsh (emendation would<lb/>be
            comparatively easy), but not harsher than the words ἐπειδή κτλ.<lb/>at VI 19. (Perhaps
            the odd reference at <hi rend="smcap">ii </hi>47 is not to the Cynics,<lb/>but to τὰ
            Κυνικά.)</p>
         <p rend="start">We are now in a position to compare the view endorsed by<lb/>Diog. Laert. that Zeno was
            first and foremost the pupil of the Cynic<lb/>Crates with his scattered references to
            other views. We have noticed<lb/>above (p. 315) that in the <hi rend="italic">Suda</hi>
            article on Socrates the Stoa, through<lb/>Zeno, is linked up with a Socratic school
            practising dialectic. In Diog.<lb/>Laert. VII, this type of affiliation is also
            represented.</p>
         <p rend="start">Apart from Crates (cfr. above, p. 318), three other teachers are<lb/>mentioned at <hi
               rend="smcap">VII </hi>2 (=<hi rend="italic"> SVF</hi> I 1, p. 3, 12 f.; cfr. <hi
               rend="italic">Meg.</hi> fr. 2D.;<lb/><hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. II O 4, <hi
               rend="smcap">V H </hi>38 G.): Stilpo (of Megara; according to τινες);<lb/>Xenocrates
            (not in Heinze or Isnardi Parente) «during ten years,<lb/>according to Timocrates (?) in
            his <hi rend="italic">Dio</hi>»; and Polemo (fr. 85 Gig.;<lb/>no source given, not even
            an anonymous one).</p>
         <p rend="start">Next, Diog. Laert. at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>2-3 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 1-2,
            p. 3, 14-25; <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr.<lb/>V H 38 G.) gives two rival accounts of
            Zeno’s conversion to philosophy.<lb/>The Stoics Hecaton (the pupil of Panaetius: fr. 26
            Gomoll) and<lb/>Apollonius of Tyre in the first book of his <hi rend="italic">On
               Zeno</hi> claimed that<lb/>he studied the books of «the ancients». The anonymous
            account fol-<lb/>lowed in some detail at VII 2-3 gives the famous story of the
            ship-<lb/>wreck, what then happened at the bookseller’s, and the encounter<lb/>with
            Crates. This continues with a description of the time Zeno was<lb/>Crates’ disciple <hi
               rend="smcap">(VII </hi>3); presumably, the anecdote at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>12,
            the end,<lb/>about Zeno carrying money around for Κράτης ὁ διδάσκαλος (<hi rend="italic"
               >SVF<lb/></hi>I 3, pp. 4, 38-5, 1; not in Giannantoni) originally belongs in
            this<lb/>context. The story of Zeno’s life is brought to a preliminary stop<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="321" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_321.jpg"/></p>
<p>at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>4 (first sentence): ἕως μὲν οὖν τίνος ἤχούσε
            τοῦ Κράτητος<lb/>
   — a phrase which in a manner typical of Diog. Laert. is resumed much<lb/>later in
               the same chapter (cfr. <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I, p. 4, 2-6): τελευταῖον δὲ
               ἀπέστη<lb/>καὶ τῶν προειρημένων ἤκουσεν κτλ. The cross-reference,<lb/>clearly Diog.
               Laert.’s own, refers back to VII 2 (Stilpo Xenocrates Polemo).<lb/>In between, we
               have: 1) the report that, when a pupil of Crates, Zeno<lb/>wrote the <hi
                  rend="italic">Politeia</hi> and that some people said he had done so «
               near<lb/>the Dog’s tail » (no doubt an obscene joke) — <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I
               2, p. 4, 3-4;<lb/>and: 2) the catalogue of Zeno’s oeuvre, cleverly introduced with
               «apart<lb/>from the <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> he also wrote the following» (<hi
                  rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 41) and<lb/>concluded with «those are the books».</p>
         <p rend="start">Apparently, Hecaton and Apollonius (VII 2) wanted to play down<lb/>the Cynic connection.
            From Philodemus, <hi rend="italic">On the Stoics</hi> chs. 2-7<note xml:id="ftn43"
               place="foot" n="43"> See the convincing reconstruction of T. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Dorandi, </hi><hi rend="italic">Filodemo. Gli stoici (PHerc.<lb/>155 E 39),</hi>
               «Cron. Erc.», 12 (1982) [91-133] pp. 92-7; cfr. also <hi rend="smcap">G.
                  Giannantoni,<lb/></hi><hi rend="italic">Socraticorum cit.</hi>, III, p. 416 ff. I
               shall return to the problems concerned with the<lb/>presumed or real Cynic heritage
               at the end of the next section, <hi rend="italic">infra</hi>, p. 343 ff.</note>
            (partly<lb/>at <hi rend="italic">Hipp. fr.</hi> 5 Gig. and <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi>
            fr. V B<hi rend="smcap"> </hi>126 G.; snippets at <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 42,
            590,<lb/>hi Ant. 67), we know that the obscenity and immorality attributed<lb/>to the
               <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> (cfr. Diog. Laert. <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>4; 32-4)
            were a rather hot issue<lb/>both in Stoic circles and outside the school, and that some
            denied<lb/>it was genuine. Indeed, on the authority of the rhetorician Isidorus<lb/>«of
            Pergamum» (1st cent. BCE) Diog. Laert. tells us that Athenodorus<lb/>(Cordylion) the
            Stoic (1st cent. BCE), director of the library «at<lb/>Pergamum», expunged those
            passages from Zeno’s works which — pre-<lb/>sumably for their crudely Cynic contents —
            displeased the Stoics (VII<lb/>34; not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> or Hülser). At VII
            32-4, Diog. Laert. cites some<lb/>shocking details — extracts at <hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> I 222, 226, 257, 259, 267, 268 —<lb/>after the Skeptic Cassius (<hi
               rend="italic">Gr. Emp.</hi> fr. 286 Deichgräber)<note xml:id="ftn44" place="foot"
               n="44"> Cfr. <hi rend="smcap">Gal., </hi><hi rend="italic">subf. emp.</hi> IV, p. 40,
               15 Bonnet: <hi rend="italic">pironeus ca(s)sius.</hi></note>. As Wila-<lb/>mowitz
            pointed out a long time ago<note xml:id="ftn45" place="foot" n="45"><hi rend="italic"
                  >Op. cit.</hi>, p. 23.</note>, similar criticisms of views<lb/>held by Chrysippus
            are to be found at VII 187-9 (cfr. <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 254,<lb/>III 685, 744,
            747). We shall see that the doctrinal links between Cynics<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="322" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_322.jpg"/></p>
<p>and Stoics emphasized by Diog. Laert. are wholly different from
            the<lb/>things criticized by Cassius and Isidorus<hi rend="italic"><note xml:id="ftn46"
                  place="foot" n="46"><hi rend="italic">Infra</hi>, pp. 328 ff.</note>.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">A further snippet of information from Apollonius of Tyre’s bio-<lb/>graphy has been
            preserved at VII 24 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 278; <hi rend="italic">Meg.</hi> fr.
            169 D.,<lb/><hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. no 4, fr. <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>38 G.).
            Here we are told that Crates tried<lb/>to drag away Zeno from Stilpo, and find the
            quotation of the rebuke<lb/>Zeno addressed to Crates on the occasion. Whether this story
            entails<lb/>that Crates attempted to win back Zeno or (oddly, for a Cynic) to<lb/>win
            him is not wholly clear; presumably, the former. But at any rate<lb/>Apollonius, in view
            of the apophthegm he reported, must have tried<lb/>to prove that Stilpo was a more
            important influence upon Zeno than<lb/>Crates, and he should therefore be included among
            the τινές mentioned<lb/>at VII 2 who added Stilpo.</p>
         <p rend="start">We must also include Heraclides Lembus, i.e., presumably, Sotion<lb/>(cfr. fr. 9
            Wehrli), <hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Diog. Laert. II 120 (not in <hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi>; fr. 106 Hülser;<lb/><hi rend="italic">Meg.</hi> fr. 167 D.; <hi
               rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. <hi rend="smcap">II O </hi>4 G.) τούτου [<hi
               rend="italic">scil.,</hi> Στίλπωνος] φησὶν<lb/>Ἡρακλείδης καὶ τὸν Ζήνωνα ἀκοῦσαι τὸν
            τῆς Στοᾶς κτίστην.<lb/>In the <hi rend="italic">bios</hi> of Stilpo, this is an isolated
            notice in the final chapter.<lb/>It is not clear that according to Heracleides / Sotion
            Stilpo was more<lb/>important than Crates (as he was according to Apollonius of
            Tyre).<lb/>Against this suggestion is the common and not unfounded assumption<lb/>that
            the Succession at I 13-5 is originally Sotion’s and that it is Sotion’s<lb/>arrangement
            which is followed by Diog. Laert. most of the way<note xml:id="ftn47" place="foot"
               n="47"> Cfr. <hi rend="smcap">F. Wehrli</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> op. cit.</hi>, 18-9;
                  <hi rend="smcap">G. Giannantoni</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Pirrone, la scuola
                  scettica<lb/>e il sistema delle «successioni»</hi>, in <hi rend="italic">Lo
                  scetticismo antico, </hi>I<hi rend="italic">, </hi>«Elenchos» VI, Napoli<lb/>1981,
               p. 20 f.</note>.<lb/>Sotion is known to have referred to other teachers besides the
            one<lb/>relevant to his diadochical system (cfr. fr. 27 Wehrli <hi rend="italic"
               >ap.</hi> Diog. Laert.<lb/>IX 21). In an earlier section of the <hi rend="italic"
               >bios</hi> of Stilpo, <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>113-4 (not in<lb/><hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> or Hülser; <hi rend="italic">Meg.</hi> fr. 164 A, 165 D.; <hi rend="italic"
               >Socr. fr.</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>O 3 G.) Diog.<lb/>Laert. gives us — at least in part after
            Philippus of Megara — a long<lb/>list of pupils Stilpo won over from his rivals. The
            last to be men-<lb/>tioned is Zeno, <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>114: καὶ δὴ καὶ Ζήνωνα τὸν
            Φοίνικα [the ethnicon<lb/>suggests a source quoted rather than Diog. Laert.’s pen] μετὰ
            τούτων</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="323" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_323.jpg"/></p>
<p>ἀφείλετο — which intimates that Zeno’s former teacher’s loss
            (Crates’,<lb/>presumably) was Zeno’s gain and at any rate that the separation
            was<lb/>final. This, of course, is also implied by Diog. Laert. at <hi rend="smcap">VII
            </hi>4 (cfr.<lb/><hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> p. 321): τελευταῖον δὲ ἀπέστη [<hi
               rend="italic">scil.</hi> τοῦ Κράτητος], a<lb/>strong term, cfr. <hi rend="smcap">VII
            </hi>167 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 442, p. 93, 15) on Dionysius: ἀπόστας<lb/>δὲ τοῦ
            Ζήνωνος κτλ.</p>
         <p rend="start">For Zeno’s connection with Polemo (VII 2; <hi rend="italic">Polem. fr.</hi> 85
            Gig.)<lb/>Diog. Laert. elsewhere gives no authority either. At <hi rend="smcap">VII
            </hi>25, Zeno’s<lb/><hi rend="italic">atyphia</hi> is illustrated by the story (<hi
               rend="italic">Polem. fr.</hi> 88 Gig.; <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 5, p. 6,<lb/>4
            f.) that, when already an advanced philosopher, he also went to<lb/>hear Polemo’s
            lectures and that the latter then snubbed him by ac-<lb/>cusing him of stealing his
            doctrines and clothing them in Phoenician<lb/>garb. Schwartz and others need not be
            right in connecting this account<lb/>
            — and, by implication, the reference at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>2 — with the
               well-known<lb/>historical views of Antiochus of Ascalon<note xml:id="ftn48"
                  place="foot" n="48"> E. <hi rend="smcap">Schwartz, </hi><hi rend="italic">op.
                     cit.,</hi> col. 755.</note>, for it is equally possible<lb/>that what is in
               Diog. Laert. does not depend upon Antiochus<note xml:id="ftn49" place="foot" n="49">
                  M. Isnardi Parente pointed out to me that the story is not particularly
                  fa-<lb/>vourable to Polemo and rather favourable to Zeno, which does not agree
                  with An-<lb/>tiochus’ way of arguing the connection. On the other hand, the
                  anecdote at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>20<lb/>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 306,
                     <hi rend="italic">Polem. fr.</hi> 87 Gig.), though not very informative,
                  suggests that Zeno<lb/>esteemed Polemo’s thought. For a suggestion about the
                  possible background of the<lb/>emphasis on the Academic connection see <hi
                     rend="italic">infra,</hi> p. 327.</note>. Now<lb/>we have already noticed<note
                  xml:id="ftn50" place="foot" n="50"><hi rend="italic">Supra</hi>, p. 318.</note>
               that according to an odd tradition reported<lb/>by Clem. Alex. <hi rend="italic"
                  >strom.</hi> I 63, 2-64, 1, Zeno was the pupil of (the other)<lb/>Crates, who was
               the pupil of Polemo. So maybe the assumption that<lb/>Polemo belongs with Zeno’s
               teachers as reported at Diog. Laert.<lb/>VII 2 is to be connected with a similar
               attempt to establish a link<lb/>between Zeno and the Academy. Possibly, one may even
               interpret<lb/>Timocrates’ reference to Xenocrates (who was Polemo’s teacher
               ac-<lb/>cording to Diog. Laert. IV 17 = <hi rend="italic">Polem fr.</hi> 16 Gig.) in
               this light<note xml:id="ftn51" place="foot" n="51"> Cfr. further <hi rend="italic"
                     >infra</hi>, note 64, and text thereto.</note>.<lb/>Diog. Laert.’s <hi
                  rend="italic">bios</hi> of Polemo does not mention Zeno; however, in<lb/>the <hi
                  rend="italic">bios</hi> of Zeno we have a reference cited from Diocles<note
                  xml:id="ftn52" place="foot" n="52"> Cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note
                  14.</note> that Aristo<lb/>
         </p>
            <p rend="pb"><pb n="324" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_324.jpg"/></p>
         <p>defected to Polemo when Zeno was very ill <hi rend="smcap">(VII
               </hi>162; <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 333,<lb/><hi rend="italic">Polem. fr.</hi> 93
                  Gig.)<note xml:id="ftn53" place="foot" n="53"> See further A. M. <hi rend="smcap"
                     >Ioppolo, </hi><hi rend="italic">Aristone di Chio e lo Stoicismo antico,</hi>
                  «Elen-<lb/>chos» I, Napoli 1980, pp. 19-22, against whom I would argue (because of
                  the<lb/>synchronism with Polemo!) that Zeno’s illness and Aristo’s defection
                  should not<lb/>be dated to the end of Zeno’s life.</note>.</p>
         <p rend="start">Previously <hi rend="italic">(supra</hi>, p. 320 f.), I have recalled the rival versions
            of<lb/>Zeno’s conversion to philosophy at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>2-3. More notices
            concerned<lb/>with this matter have been appended (in the way typical of
               Diog.<lb/>Laert.<note xml:id="ftn54" place="foot" n="54"> Cfr. J. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Mejer, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 23.</note>) at <hi rend="smcap"
               >VII </hi>4-5 (cfr. <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 2, p. 4,7-11; <hi rend="italic"
               >Socr.</hi> fr. <hi rend="smcap">V H </hi>38 G.).<lb/>First, Zeno’s apophthegm on the
            occasion of his apostasy from Crates<lb/>is quoted (φασιν etc.), of which others (οἱ δὲ)
            affirm that it was<lb/>uttered when he had become Crates’ pupil. This little piece links
            up<lb/>well with what immediately precedes; Zeno’s aphorism interprets the<lb/>shipwreck
            (for which see the main account at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>2) as a
            fortunate<lb/>event. The shipwreck provides the peg on which the next bits are<lb/>hung:
            others (ἄλλοι) state that he heard of the disaster when already<lb/>at Athens and give
            another, insipid version of Zeno’s statement (also<lb/>printed at <hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> I 277). Other authorities (ἔνιοι), apparently denying<lb/>that the ship was
            wrecked, say Zeno first sold his cargo at Athens<lb/>and then turned to philosophy.
            Finally, Demetrius of Magnesia<note xml:id="ftn55" place="foot" n="55"><hi rend="italic"
                  > Fragments </hi>in<hi rend="italic"> </hi>J. <hi rend="smcap">Mejer, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">Demetrius of Magnesia: On Poets and Authors<lb/>of the Same
                  Name</hi>, «Hermes», CIX (1981) pp. 447 ff.</note>, quoted<lb/>much later, VII
            31-2 (<hi rend="italic">Dem.</hi> fr. 22 Mejer; cfr. <hi rend="italic">SVF </hi>I 6, p.
            7, 10 f.,<lb/><hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V H<hi rend="smcap"> </hi>37 G.),
            apparently joins the anti-shipwreck party and<lb/>even seems to give an account
            comparable to that of Hecaton and<lb/>Apollonius at VII 2 (cfr. <hi rend="italic"
               >supra,</hi> p. 320 f.) by informing us that Zeno’s<lb/>father had brought him home
            many books « of Socratics » from<lb/>his trips to Athens so that his education had been
            excellent already<lb/>at Citium. He adds that this is why he came to Athens and
            became<lb/>a pupil of Crates (ἐλθόντα εἰς ’Αθήνας Κράτητι παραβαλεϊν<note xml:id="ftn56"
               place="foot" n="56"> Chronographical <hi rend="italic">terminus technicus,</hi> cfr.
               «Mnemosyne», XXXII (1979) p.<list type="unordered">
                  <item>note 9. See further <hi rend="italic">infra</hi>, note 108.</item>
               </list>
            </note>).<lb/>Demetrius thus follows the tradition which made Crates the person<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="325" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_325.jpg"/></p>
<p>who was important to Zeno; in other respects, however, he seems<lb/>to have
            been influenced by those who wanted to play down this<lb/>relationship.</p>
         <p rend="start">The last specific version of Zeno’s affiliations to be found in<lb/>Diog. Laert.
            (although not in the summary at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>2) is that of Hip-<lb/>pobotus
            at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>25 (<hi rend="italic">Hipp.</hi> fr. 10 Gig., who gives too
            much to Hippobotus;<lb/>cfr. <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 5, p. 6, 3-4, <hi
               rend="italic">Meg.</hi> fr. 103 D., <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. <hi rend="smcap"
               >II F</hi> 3 G.). This<lb/>makes Zeno the pupil of the famous logician Diodorus
            Cronus. The<lb/>fragment has been wedged in between Apollonius’ story about
            Crates<lb/>and Stilpo (cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 322) and the anonymous
            story about Polemo<lb/>(cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 323). Accordingly, also
            here the (immediate) context<lb/>is concerned with Zeno’s teachers; the stories involved
            have been<lb/>exploited in order to illustrate Zeno’s lack of pompousness and
            love<lb/>of learning, traits of his character here depicted in the larger
            context.<lb/>Hippobotus says: ξυνδιέτριψε δὲ καὶ Διοδώρῳ [...], παρ’ ᾧ καὶ
            τὰ<lb/>διαλεκτικά ἐξεπόνησεν. I have no compunction in attributing to Hip-<lb/>pobotus
            also the following anonymous fragment, to be found at VII<lb/>16 (<hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> I 4, p. 5, 29 f., <hi rend="italic">Meg.</hi> fr. 104 D., <hi rend="italic"
               >Socr.</hi> fr. <hi rend="smcap">II F</hi> 3 G.) Context:<lb/>«he loved problems and
            was much interested in the finer logical<lb/>points of all sorts of questions». The
            fragment runs: ἐπιμέλως δὲ<lb/>καὶ πρὸς Φίλωνα τὸν διαλεκτικὸν διεκρίνετο [<hi
               rend="italic">scil</hi>., Ζήνων] καὶ<lb/>συνεσχόλαζεν αὐτῷ· ὅθεν καὶ θαυμασθῆναι ὑπὸ
            Ζήνωνος τοῦ νεω-<lb/>τέρου [τοῦ ἐταίρου Reiske, Ζήνωνος ΧΧΧ τοῦ Susemihl] οὐχ
            ἧττον<lb/>Διοδώρου τοῦ διδασκάλου αὐτοῦ. No compunction because: 1) Dio-<lb/>dorus
            Cronus is mentioned both times and there are no other refer-<lb/>ences to Diodorus in
            Zeno’s biography but these two, and: because 2)<lb/>the same motif, Zeno’s dialectical
            apprenticeship, is at issue: <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>25<lb/>τὰ διαλεκτικὰ ~ 16 τὸν
            διαλεκτικόν. That Hippobotus did not<lb/>recognize (or did not refer to) a Dialectic
            “sect” (cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 313)<lb/>need not have prevented him from
            calling someone a dialectician. As<lb/>is already apparent from Reiske’s and Susemihl’s
            diagnostic conjectures,<lb/>this text contains a famous <hi rend="italic">crux.</hi> Who
            is this « younger Zenos » by<lb/>whom Philo — or is it Diodorus — is admired? Various
            suggestions<lb/>have been submitted, e.g., the other Zeno listed according to
            Hip-<lb/>pobotus among Zeno’s pupils at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>38 (<hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> I 38, p. 14, 4 f., <hi rend="italic">Hipp.<lb/></hi></p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="326" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_326.jpg"/></p>
<p>fr. 11 Gig.)<note xml:id="ftn57" place="foot" n="57"> So <hi rend="smcap"
                  >U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorff</hi>, <hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 113 f.,
               and <hi rend="smcap">K. Döring</hi>,<lb/><hi rend="italic">op. cit.,</hi> p. 126 f.
               For the difficulties see further <hi rend="smcap">M. Gigante</hi>, <hi rend="italic"
                  >ad loc.</hi></note>· But in the context where it is found the statement<lb/>then
            remains odd. It may be argued, fairly enough, that at VII 16<lb/>only Zeno of Citium can
            be meant. But then it remains puzzling why<lb/>he should be said to be «the younger» —
            younger than whom, Dio-<lb/>dorus or Philo? And whom does αὐτοῦ refer to? Emendation, I
            be-<lb/>lieve, is necessary: simply read τὸν νεώτερον (corruption
            through<lb/>perseveration of preceding genitive, possibly also through
            anticipation<lb/>of following genitives). It should be recalled that συσχολάζειν
            not<lb/>only means «to study along with», to be someone’s fellow-pupil,<lb/>but also «to
            attend the classes or lectures of» (cfr. Plutarch <hi rend="italic">Cic.</hi> 4, 5<lb/>=
            Posid. T 29 E.-K., 10 Th.). A νεώτερος is a “pupil”, i.e., a younger<lb/>member of a
            school, or of a loose group of persons teaching and<lb/>studying<note xml:id="ftn58"
               place="foot" n="58"> Cfr. <hi rend="italic">PHerc.</hi> 1021, VI 41 (<hi
                  rend="italic">Xenocrates</hi> fr. 1 Isnardi Parente), and XVIII 6:<lb/>νεανίσκοι;
                  <hi rend="smcap">Diog. Laert.</hi> VII 182 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> II 9)
               πρεσβύτην-νέοις. «Old(er)-young(er)»<lb/>are standard terms in chronographical jargon
               for the teacher-pupil relationship,<lb/>cfr. <hi rend="italic">P Oxy.</hi> 2438, p.
               3, 4 f.: (Pindar) νεώτερος π̣[ρεσβυ]τέρῳ Σιμωνίδῃ ἐπιβάλλων,<lb/>on which see <hi
                  rend="smcap">I. Gallo</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Una nuova vita di Pindaro</hi>,
               Salerno 1969, pp. 63. Cfr. also<lb/><hi rend="italic">Tabula Cebetis </hi>2,<hi
                  rend="italic"> </hi>3 ἐθαύμασά ... αὐτὸν πολυχρωνιώτατον νεώτερος. Timon,
               fr.<lb/>48, 1 Diels <hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Diog. Laert. rx 64 (= <hi
                  rend="italic">Pirrone</hi> T. 60 Decleva Caizzi, <hi rend="italic"
                  >Suppl.<lb/>Hellenist.</hi> fr. 822) addresses Pyrrho as γέρον, «master». For
               other parallels see<lb/>« Mnemosyne », XXXII (1979) p. 42 note 9.</note>. The word
            ὅθεν now acquires point: «He <hi rend="italic"> [scil.,</hi> Zeno]<lb/>used to dispute
            very carefully with Philo the dialectician and even<lb/>attended his lectures.
            Consequently, Zeno’s admiration for the younger<lb/>man [<hi rend="italic">scil.</hi>,
            Philo] was as great as his admiration for his [Philo’s]<lb/>teacher Diodorus ».</p>
         <p rend="start">Hippobotus’ Diodorus (and Philo) presumably did not make it<lb/>into the <hi
               rend="italic">Successions</hi> literature; this, at any rate, would explain
            why<lb/>Diodorus does not turn up in VII 2. Heracleides’ / Sotion’s Stilpo,<lb/>not
            Diodorus, was mentioned in the biography of Apollonius of Tyre<lb/>and by Philippus of
            Megara. The fact that Hippobotus argued that<lb/>Crates of Thebes was the pupil not of
            Diogenes the Dog but of a<lb/>mysterious person called Bryson<note xml:id="ftn59"
               place="foot" n="59"> Cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 31.</note> the Achaean
            or son of Achaeus<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="327" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_327.jpg"/></p>
<p>(<hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Diog. Laert. VI 85; <hi rend="italic"
               >Hipp.</hi> fr. 8 Gig., <hi rend="italic">Meg.</hi> fr. 205 A D., <hi rend="italic"
               >Socr.<lb/></hi>fr. V H 1 and fr. II S 5 G.) and that, as we have noticed, he did
            not<lb/>speak of a Cynic <hi rend="italic">hairesis,</hi> shows that his position as to
            Zeno’s affi-<lb/>liations must have been peculiar. We do not know what he may
            have<lb/>said about other teachers of Zeno, for instance about Stilpo, provided<lb/>he
            spoke about him. What is at any rate clear is that (just as the<lb/>system of sects and
            Successions at <hi rend="italic">Suda s.v.</hi> Σωκράτης) he underlined<lb/>Zeno’s
               dialectic<note xml:id="ftn60" place="foot" n="60"> Cfr. E. <hi rend="smcap">Schwartz,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, coll. 755, 757; <hi rend="smcap">G.
                  Giannantoni, </hi><hi rend="italic">Socraticorum<lb/>cit.</hi>, in, p. 210; and
                  <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> p. 315.</note>. We may assume that Stilpo of Megara
            according<lb/>to the authorities cited by Diog. Laert. is also mentioned in
            relation<lb/>with Zeno’s dialectic. In Diog. Laert. (see the <hi rend="italic"
            >bios</hi>, <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>113-20) Stilpo<lb/>is a logician; about his diluted
            Cynisizing ethics<note xml:id="ftn61" place="foot" n="61"> See D. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Sedley, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit. (supra</hi>, note 33) p. 77, who however
               goes too far in<lb/>playing down Stilpo’s dialectic. On Stilpo’s doctrines see
               further <hi rend="smcap">G. Giannantoni,<lb/></hi><hi rend="italic">Socraticorum
                  cit.,</hi> in, p. 94 ff.</note> we are informed<lb/>in a different source (cfr.
               <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> frr. II O 31 ff. G.). Polemo presumably<lb/>was made
            responsible for aspects of Zeno’s ethics not reducible to<lb/>the Cynic example. The
            main link, in Diog. Laert., remains that with<lb/>the Cynics according to the
            Succession; other affiliations to some<lb/>extent are left to take care of themselves.
            Most remarkably, the systems<lb/>reported in Diog. Laert. do not provide a suitable
            teacher for Zeno’s<lb/>physics; perhaps the reference to his study of the books of the
            ancients<lb/>in Hecaton and Apollonius of Tyre (VII 2) originally also was
            intended<lb/>to fill this gap, although its main purpose seems to have been to
            play<lb/>down the link with Crates. Numenius fr. 25 des Places <hi rend="italic"
               >ap.</hi> Eusebium,<lb/><hi rend="italic">P.E.</hi> XIV 5, 11 (<hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> I 11, p. 8, 10 f., <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V H 39 G.), who
            is<lb/>here dependent upon a tradition or traditions similar to those found<lb/>in Diog.
               Laert<hi rend="italic">.</hi><note xml:id="ftn62" place="foot" n="62"> For a similar
               parallel which in Numenius comes next cfr. <hi rend="smcap">Diog. Laert. II
                  33</hi><list type="unordered">
                  <item>~ <hi rend="smcap">Num.</hi> fr. 25, p. 66 des Places (printed in parallel
                     columns by U. <hi rend="smcap">von Wila-<lb/>mowitz-Moellendorff, </hi><hi
                        rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, pp. 72-3).</item>
               </list>
            </note>, mentions not only Xenocrates Polemo Crates Stilpo<lb/>but also «the doctrines
            of Heraclitus» (not, however, to account for<lb/>Zeno’s physics). Should one assume that
            Zeno heard Xenocrates and/<lb/>or Polemo lecturing on <hi rend="italic">Timaeus,</hi>
            which Platonic dialogue certainly has<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="328" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_328.jpg"/></p>
<p>tο be taken into account for Zeno’s physics<note xml:id="ftn63"
               place="foot" n="63"> Cfr. my paper <hi rend="italic">Providence and the Destruction
                  of the Universe in Early<lb/>Stoic Thought</hi>, in M. J. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Vermaseren </hi>(ed.), <hi rend="italic">Studies in Hellenistic Religions</hi>,
               EPRO<lb/>78, Leiden 1979, p. 136 ff.</note>? However, in the present<lb/>context one
            should not be concerned with what really may have hap-<lb/>pened, but with what was <hi
               rend="italic">said</hi> to have happened<note xml:id="ftn64" place="foot" n="64"> Yet
               various yarns have been spun from the implausible information that<lb/>Zeno was a
               pupil of Xenocrates. For suggestions as to what really happened see<lb/>K. <hi
                  rend="smcap">von Fritz, </hi><hi rend="italic">Zenon (2) von Kition,</hi> in <hi
                  rend="italic">RE</hi> xxi 2 (1972) <hi rend="italic">coll.</hi> 2526 f., 2528 f.,
               and<lb/>the neat reconstruction by D. <hi rend="smcap">Sedley, </hi><hi rend="italic"
                  >The Protagonists,</hi> in M. <hi rend="smcap">Schofield</hi>-M. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Burn-<lb/>yeat</hi>-J. <hi rend="smcap">Barnes </hi>(eds.), <hi rend="italic"
                  >Doubt and Dogmatism. Studies in Hellenistic Epistemology,<lb/></hi>Oxford 1980,
               p. 5 ff., but cfr. <hi rend="italic">infra,</hi> note 108.</note>. In Diog.
            Laert.,<lb/>the origins of Zeno’s physics are left without an explanation, and<lb/>those
            of his logic are implicit rather than explicit. In the logical<lb/>doxography at <hi
               rend="smcap">VII </hi>41 τὸ δὲ λογικὸν μέρος-83, Zeno’s name is never<lb/>mentioned,
            although according to 38 he was the first to divide philo-<lb/>sophy into three parts
               (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 45) and according to 40 he began the<lb/>exposition of
            philosophy with the logical part (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 46)<note xml:id="ftn65"
               place="foot" n="65"> Both from his Περὶ λόγου.</note>. The<lb/>arrangement according
            to affiliation and Succession, at least as pre-<lb/>sented by Diog. Laert., allows for a
            strong link (or several alternative<lb/>links) at one or more particular points but to a
            certain extent breaks<lb/>down when one expects it to account for the doctrines as a
            whole.</p>
         <p rend="start">For this deficiency, one cannot hold Diog. Laert. responsible.</p>
         <p rend="titlep">3. <hi rend="italic">The Community of Doctrines Between Cynics and Stoics:
                  Two<lb/>Views.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">We should now take a closer look at the community of doctrines<lb/>or <hi rend="italic"
               >koinonia</hi> (for the term cfr. Sext. <hi rend="italic">pyrrh. hyp.</hi> I 213,
            216) bet-<lb/>ween Stoics and Cynics and which is to be distinguished from
            the<lb/>embarrassing Cynisizing connections found in the works of the early<lb/>Zeno and
            in some works of Chrysippus (cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 321 ff., <hi
               rend="italic">infra,<lb/></hi>p. 343 ff.). This <hi rend="italic">koinonia</hi>
            supports Diog. Laert.’s construction of the<lb/>Succession in bks. <hi rend="smcap"
               >VI-VII </hi>and for obvious reasons only pertains to ethics.<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="329" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_329.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">As is (or should be) familiar, von Arnim<note xml:id="ftn66" place="foot"
               n="66"><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I, p. XXX ff. M. <hi rend="smcap">Pohlenz, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, <hi rend="smcap">ii, </hi>p. 10, agrees.</note>
            argued that the (post-<lb/>Posidonian) doxography of Stoic <hi rend="italic"
               >placita</hi> (VII 38-160) placed by Diog.<lb/>Laert. in the <hi rend="italic"
               >bios</hi> of Zeno, one of our more important sources for<lb/>Stoic thought, was put
            together by Diog. Laert. from three different<lb/>kinds of sources: 1) general
            doxographical surveys; 2) <hi rend="italic">laudationes,</hi> i.e.,<lb/>clusters of
            references to the views and books of individual Stoics; 3)<lb/>a detailed description of
            logic (VII 49-82) derived from Diocles’ <hi rend="italic">Epi-<lb/>drome.</hi> As to the
               <hi rend="italic">laudationes,</hi> von Arnim pointed out that in some<lb/>instances
            these fit in with their context to such a degree that it is<lb/>not possible to argue
            that they have been inserted. In other cases,<lb/>however, to be found in all three
            sections of the doxography, the<lb/>clusters of references disturb the exposition in a
            bad way. Against<lb/>von Arnim, Michelangelo Giusta (for the ethical part) and
            Jørgen<lb/>Mejer argued that the Stoic doxography including the <hi rend="italic"
               >laudationes</hi> and<lb/>(so Mejer) the Diocles fragment was taken by Diog. Laert.
            from an<lb/>earlier source<note xml:id="ftn67" place="foot" n="67"> M. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Giusta, </hi><hi rend="italic">I dossografi di etica</hi>,<hi rend="italic"
               > </hi>I, Torino 1964, p. 23: in Diog. Laert.<lb/>we would have the «riduzione di un
               testo più ampio», just as in the parallel<lb/>ethical doxographies in Arius Didymus
                  <hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Stobaeum, Cicero’s <hi rend="italic">De finibus,</hi>
               Sextus<lb/>Empiricus, etc. Giusta’s work fully deserves its reputation as an
               indispensable mine<lb/>of information, but the author’s thesis that all this
               doxographical material derives<lb/>from one single source amounts to the ironing out
               of important differences and<lb/>has therefore been justifiably criticized. It is
               with some of these differences that<list type="unordered">
                  <item>I am concerned in what follows. Mejer’s view is at <hi rend="italic">op.
                        cit.</hi>, p. 5 ff.</item>
               </list>
            </note>; as to the Diocles fragment, Mejer suggested that a<lb/>new section begins at
            VII 55<note xml:id="ftn68" place="foot" n="68"><hi rend="italic">Op. cit.</hi>, p. 5
               note 1.</note>. However, if — as Mejer argues —<lb/>the whole of VII 38-160 comes
            from an intermediate source, the pro-<lb/>blem of its analysis is merely pushed one
            stage further back, which<lb/>is hardly satisfactory. The Diocles fragment as
            circumscribed by von<lb/>Arnim was further analysed by U. Egli, who discerned four
               main<lb/>ingredients<note xml:id="ftn69" place="foot" n="69"> U. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Egli, </hi><hi rend="italic">Zur stoischen Dialektik</hi>, diss. Basel 1967, pp.
               7 ff., 58 ff.; see <lb/>also his most welcome edition of the Greek text of vn 48-83,
               with brief introduction <lb/>and not always accurate German translation, in U. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Egli, </hi><hi rend="italic">Das Diokles-Fragment<lb/>bei Diogenes
                  Laertios</hi>, Arbeitspapiere Sonderforschungsbereich 99 Linguistik
               Uni-<lb/>versität Konstanz 55, Konstanz 1981.</note>. To this special problem I shall
            revert in the next section,<lb/>pp. 351 ff.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="330" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_330.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">It should be conceded that von Arnim’s argument that some <hi rend="italic"
               >lauda-<lb/>tiones</hi> do not particularly fit their context is plausible. However,
            I believe<lb/>that for the others, or at least one or more of the others, one
            should<lb/>not submit that it cannot be proved that they do not belong, but<lb/>rather
            should try to prove that they <hi rend="italic">do.</hi> It will be recalled
            that<lb/>von Arnim hardly strayed beyond bk. VII (cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p.
            299 f.). But<lb/>the Cynic doxographies in bk. VI are very important for the
            ethical<lb/>part of the Stoic doxography in bk. <hi rend="smcap">VII. </hi>A fully
            complete comparison<lb/>of the ethics of bks. VI and <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>cannot be
            carried out here; it will,<lb/>however, become clear that I agree with F. Decleva
            Caizzi’s argument<lb/>that the Cynic doxographies in bk. VI have been largely
               Stoicized<note xml:id="ftn70" place="foot" n="70"> F. <hi rend="smcap">Decleva
                  Caizzi, </hi><hi rend="italic">Antisthenes. Fragmenta</hi>, Testi e docum. Stud.
               antich.<lb/>XIII, Varese 1966, pp. 94 f. J. F. <hi rend="smcap">Kindstrand, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">Bion of Borysthenes. A Collection<lb/>of the Fragments with an
                  Introduction and Commentary</hi>, Act. Univ. Ups., Stud,<lb/>graec. Ups., Uppsala
               1976, p. 56 ff., esp. p. 59 note 11, argues <hi rend="italic"
            >contra.</hi></note>.</p>
         <p rend="start">In bk. VII, there is at least one <hi rend="italic">laudatio,</hi> viz. the cluster of
            defini-<lb/>tions of the <hi rend="italic">telos</hi> at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>87-9,
            which not only fits its context but is<lb/>also in a crucial way linked up with an
            important passage in bk. vi.<lb/>This connection is indispensable for an attempt at what
            Schwartz<lb/>called <hi rend="italic">Quellenriecherei.</hi> The importance of the <hi
               rend="italic">telos</hi> in ethical theory<lb/>enhances the value of this link.</p>
         <p rend="start">After a short paragraph on the subdivision of ethics (VII 84<lb/>= <hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>1), which does not concern us here<note xml:id="ftn71"
               place="foot" n="71"> The order of subjects listed does not fit that of Diog. Laert.’s
               exposition.</note>, the subject itself<lb/>begins with the “logical basis of Stoic
               ethics”<note xml:id="ftn72" place="foot" n="72"> Cfr. A. A. <hi rend="smcap">Long,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">The Logical Basis of Stoic Ethics,</hi> «Proc. Arist.
                  Soc.»,<lb/><hi rend="smcap">XCII </hi>(1970-1) p. 85 ff.; cfr. also A.A. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Long, </hi><hi rend="italic">Arius Didymus and the Exposition<lb/>of
                  Stoic Ethics,</hi> in W. W. <hi rend="smcap">Fortenbaugh </hi>(ed.), <hi
                  rend="italic">On Stoic and Peripatetic Ethics.<lb/>The Work of Arius Didymus,</hi>
               Rutgers Univ. Stud. Class. Hum. 1, New Brunswick-<lb/>London 1983, pp. 48, 49. For a
               comparison between <hi rend="smcap">Diog. Laert. </hi><hi rend="italic">loc.
                  cit.</hi>, and<lb/><hi rend="smcap">Cic.</hi>
               <hi rend="italic">de fin.</hi>
               <hi rend="smcap">III, </hi>16-22, cfr. also M. <hi rend="smcap">Giusta, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, pp. 30 ff., 295 ff.</note> in natural
               impulse<lb/>(<hi rend="italic">horme</hi>) and <hi rend="italic">oikeiosis</hi>; <hi
               rend="it">in fine</hi> it is said that for rational beings (τοῖς<lb/>λογικοῖς) «the
            life according to Reason rightly becomes the life ac-<lb/>cording to Nature» <hi
               rend="smcap">(VII </hi>85-6 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>178). After the <hi rend="italic">laudatio,</hi> the<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="331" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_331.jpg"/></p>
<p>exposition, at VII 90 ff., continues with the subject of Virtue;
            the<lb/>cluster of references <note xml:id="ftn73" place="foot" n="73"> This cluster has
               been compared at length with the parallels in Arius Didymus,<lb/>Cicero, and Clement
               of Alexandria by M. <hi rend="smcap">Giusta, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p.
               300 ff., who however<lb/>does not dwell upon what seem to me important differences.
               There is also an<lb/>interesting multi-columned table in A. <hi rend="smcap">Covotti,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">Quibus libris vitarum in libro<lb/>septimo scribendo
                  Laertius usus fuerit</hi>, «Studi Ital. di Filologia Classica», V (1897)<lb/>pp.
               88-9.</note> at 87-9 fits its surroundings because it is con-<lb/>cerned both with
            the life according to Nature and that according to<lb/>Virtue. The <hi rend="italic"
               >laudatio</hi> lists the <hi rend="italic">telos</hi>-definitions of: 1) Zeno (<hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 179),<lb/>said to be followed by Cleanthes in his <hi
               rend="italic">Peri hedones</hi> (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 552),<lb/>Posidonius
            (fr. 185 E.-K., 426 Th.), and Hecaton in his <hi rend="italic">Peri telon<lb/></hi>(fr.
            1 Gig.); 2) that of Chrysippus, followed by a substantial explanation<lb/>of what he
            meant (<hi rend="italic">Posid.</hi> fr. 427 Th.) which seems to be indebted<lb/>to
               Posidonius<note xml:id="ftn74" place="foot" n="74">Theiler’s comments on fr. 427 Th.
               are insufficient, because more is to be<lb/>found at fr. 187 E.-K. = 417 Th. (the
               passage referred to in the text immediately<lb/><hi rend="italic">infra),</hi> viz.
               in the first <hi rend="italic">verbatim</hi> quotation of Posidonius (p. 170, 4 ff.
               E.-K., p. 337, <lb/> 11 ff. Th.; cfr. <hi rend="italic">infra,</hi> note 81).</note>
               (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III 4; cfr. Posid. <hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Gal. <hi
               rend="italic">PHP</hi> V, pp. 326,18-<lb/>328,21 De Lacy = fr. 187, pp. 170,2-171,40
            E.-K.; fr. 417, pp.<lb/>337,14-338,5 Th.; part of Galen’s text is printed at <hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi> III 12).<lb/>This is followed: 3) by the definitions of
            Diogenes (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III D. 45)<lb/>and Archedemus <hi rend="italic"
               >(SVF</hi> III Arch. 19). I have added the <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> numbers<lb/>not
            merely for the sake of convenience but also as a reminder that<lb/>von Arnim’s habit of
            cutting up texts may prevent one from noticing<lb/>the purport of a larger section.
            Book-titles are given for Zeno Cleanthes<lb/>Hecaton Chrysippus; it is noteworthy that
            Aristo Herillus (cfr. <hi rend="italic">infra,<lb/></hi>p. 336 Antipater Panaetius are
            not included. The section on natural<lb/>impulse and the natural life of rational beings
               <hi rend="smcap">(VII </hi>85-6) is not merely<lb/>continued by the <hi rend="italic"
               >laudatio</hi> at 87 f., but in a way elucidated by it, for 87<lb/>starts with the
            word διόπερ<note xml:id="ftn75" place="foot" n="75"> Although <hi rend="smcap">Cic.</hi>
               <hi rend="italic">de fin.</hi> v 39-40, parallels <hi rend="smcap">Diog. Laert.</hi>
               VII 86: οὐδέν τε -<lb/>the end (cfr. <hi rend="smcap">M. Giusta</hi>, <hi
                  rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 297 f.), the Ciceronian exposition at V 41
               f.<lb/>does not continue with the Stoic <hi rend="italic">telos. De fin.</hi> II,
               33-4 begins with <hi rend="italic">oikeiosis</hi> (i.e.,<lb/>presumably, Chrysippus
               not Zeno) and proceeds with the Stoic <hi rend="italic">telos</hi> only
               after<lb/>definitions formulated by others have been listed. On Chrysippus and <hi
                  rend="italic">oikeiosis</hi> cfr.<lb/>A.M. <hi rend="smcap">Ioppolo</hi>, <hi
                  rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 155 ff.</note>: «This is why Zeno was the first,
            in<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="332" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_332.jpg"/></p>
<p>his <hi rend="italic">On the Nature of Man,</hi> to affirm that the <hi
               rend="italic">telos</hi> is “to live in<lb/>agreement (ὁμολογουμένως) with Nature”,
            which means: “to live<lb/>according to Virtue” (ὅπερ ἐστι, κατ’ ἀρετήν ζῆν), for Nature
            guides<lb/>us towards Virtue». The full title of the book, according to
            the<lb/>catalogue at VII 4 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 41, p. 14, 29) is Περὶ ὁρμῆς ἢ
            περὶ ἀνθρώπου<lb/>φύσεως. To be sure, there is, at 85, an explicit reference to a
            book<lb/>by Chrysippus (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III 178) to whom the <hi
               rend="italic">oikeiosis</hi> theory at 85-<lb/>προσίεται presumably belongs. Yet the
            full title of Zeno’s book (quoted<lb/>with shorter title at 87) fits 86 οὐδέν τε-87, the
            beginning, like a<lb/>glove. Those who hold that <hi rend="italic">oikeiosis</hi> cannot
            be attributed to Zeno<lb/>should at least take into account that in his <hi
               rend="italic">On Impulse,</hi> or <hi rend="italic">On the<lb/>Nature of Man</hi>, he
            may have constructed a <hi rend="italic">scala naturae</hi> resembling<lb/>Aristotle’s
            in the <hi rend="italic">De anima</hi>, plants (<hi rend="italic">horme</hi>), animals
               (<hi rend="italic">horme</hi> + <hi rend="italic">aisthesis</hi>),<lb/>men (<hi
               rend="italic">horme</hi> + <hi rend="italic">aisthesis</hi> + <hi rend="italic"
               >logos</hi>). This context shows that “Nature”<lb/>in Zeno’s definition at 87 means
            Nature as, according to a higher<lb/>dispensation (cfr. 86, τελειοτέραν προστασίαν), it
            manifests itself in<lb/>rational beings, or “Human Nature” as it really is and should
            be.<lb/>At VII 89, we are told that Cleanthes (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 552)
            interpreted the<lb/>formula in the sense that one should live in accord with
            universal<lb/>(κοινήν) Nature, not with individual (ἐπὶ μέρους) Nature,
            whereas<lb/>according to Chrysippus one should live in accord with both (<hi
               rend="italic">SVF<lb/></hi>III 4, p. 4, 8 f.). But, to return to the <hi
               rend="italic">laudatio</hi> at 87: « [...] Again,<lb/>to live according to Virtue is
            the equivalent (πάλιν δ’ ἴσον ἐστὶ τὸ<lb/>κατ’ ἀρετὴν ζῆν τῷ) to “living according to
            one’s experience of the<lb/>events which occur according to Nature”, as Chrysippus says
            in the<lb/>first book of his <hi rend="italic">Peri telon</hi>»<hi rend="italic"
               > </hi>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III 4).</p>
         <p rend="start">What should be emphasized is that the formula “to live according<lb/>to Virtue” is not a
            part of the definitions quoted, but serves to explain<lb/>them, and is in its turn
            explained by them<note xml:id="ftn76" place="foot" n="76"> Giusta’s «semplice
               chiarimento » (<hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 305) is not enough.</note>. Diog.
            Laert. most clearly<lb/>and explicitly states that both the definition of Zeno (and of
            those<lb/>who are said to follow him) and that of Chrysippus are equivalent to<lb/>the
            general formula (and so of course to one another). The significant<lb/>difference which
            after all remains between these two definitions shows<lb/>that το κατ’ ἀρετὴν ζῆν is a
            formal formula which in order to<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="333" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_333.jpg"/></p>
<p>become operational needs further elucidation. In the parallels in
            other<lb/>authors to Diog. Laert.’s <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> this formula is far
            less prominent,<lb/>viz. in the <hi rend="italic">laudationes</hi> in Arius Didymus <hi
               rend="italic">ap.</hi> Stobaeum (if it is Arius<lb/>Didymus<note xml:id="ftn77"
               place="foot" n="77"> See Ch. H. <hi rend="smcap">Kahn, </hi><hi rend="italic">Arius
                  as a Doxographer,</hi> in W. W. <hi rend="smcap">Fortenbaugh</hi> (ed.),<lb/><hi
                  rend="italic">On Stoic cit.</hi>, p. 3 ff., and esp. N. P. <hi rend="smcap">White,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">Comments</hi> on A.A. Long’s paper,<lb/><hi rend="italic"
                  >ibid.</hi>, p. 67 ff.</note>), Cicero, and Clement of Alexandria<note
               xml:id="ftn78" place="foot" n="78"> Cfr. M. Giusta, <hi rend="italic">op.
                  cit.</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> </hi>p. 300 ff., and see <hi rend="italic"
               >supra</hi>, note 67.</note>; in the criticism of<lb/>Chrysippus formulated by
            Posidonius (fr. 187 E.-K., 417 Th.)<note xml:id="ftn79" place="foot" n="79"> Cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">infra</hi>, note 81.</note> which<lb/>is an important although
            neglected parallel it is not found at all.</p>
         <p rend="start">Arius Did. <hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Stob, <hi rend="smcap">II, </hi>pp. 75, 7-76, 15,
            lists definitions and<lb/>persons, but unlike Diog. Laert. he does not refer to books.
            Here,<lb/>as is well known, a different definition is attributed to Zeno:
            τὸ<lb/>ὁμολογουμένως ζῆν, explained as καθ’ ἕνα λόγον καὶ σύμφωνον ζῆν<lb/>(<hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 179), and Cleanthes is said to have <hi rend="italic"
               >added</hi> τῇ φύσει (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 552)<lb/>and others to have
            provided other articulations. Those further listed<lb/>are Chrysippus, <hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>12; Diogenes, <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>D. 44; Archedemus,<lb/><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>Arch. 20; Antipater, <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>Ant. 57 (two definitions; Antipater<lb/>is not in Diog.
            Laert.’s cluster). As to Zeno’s definition, Rist<note xml:id="ftn80" place="foot" n="80"
               > J. M. <hi rend="smcap">Rist, </hi><hi rend="italic">Zeno and Stoic
                  Consistency</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> </hi>«Phronesis», <hi rend="smcap">XXII
               </hi>(1977) p. 168 f.<lb/>For references to the learned discussion see A. M. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Ioppolo, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 143 f. note
                  5;<lb/><hi rend="italic">ibid.</hi>, p. 143 ff., she argues that both formulas may
               be attributed to Zeno.</note> is<lb/>probably right that we do not have to choose
            between Diog. Laert.’s<lb/>and Arius’ version. To his arguments one may add that the
            context<lb/>in Diog. Laert. and the full tide of Zeno’s book quoted at Diog.
            Laert.<lb/>VII 87 support Diog. Laert.’s version (<hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> p. 332).
            Moreover, Zeno<lb/>also wrote a Περὶ τοῦ κατὰ φύσιν βίου <hi rend="smcap">(VII </hi>4,
               <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 41, p. 14, 28).<lb/>Zeno therefore may have used both
            definitions, and Arius probably<lb/>sins by attributing the shorter formula only and by
            being fussy about<lb/>Cleanthes’ presumed addition; note that the shorter formula plays
            an<lb/>important part in Posidonius’ criticism of (Antipater’s and)
            Chrysippus’<lb/>definitions of the <hi rend="italic">telos</hi> cited <hi rend="italic"
               >supra</hi><note xml:id="ftn81" place="foot" n="81">
               <p> See p. 319; <hi rend="smcap">Posid. </hi>fr. 187 E.-K., p. 171, 25 ff. = fr. 417
                  Th., p. 337,</p>
               <p>28 ff. The comments on this passage of O. <hi rend="smcap">Rieth, </hi><hi
                     rend="italic">Über das Telos der Stoiker</hi>,<hi rend="italic"
                  ><lb/></hi>«Hermes», <hi rend="smcap">LXIX </hi>(1934) p. 34 ff., are still worth
                  reading.</p>
            </note>. The shorter formula with its<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="334" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_334.jpg"/></p>
<p>explanation as <hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Arius Did. is liable to be
            understood in a personalist<lb/>and even crudely Cynisizing sense, which would explain
            Cleanthes’<lb/>point <hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Diog. Laert. 89 that not individual but
            common Nature<lb/>should be followed. Presumably, Cleanthes opted for Zeno’s
            less<lb/>ambiguous definition which included the words τῇ φύσει. Furthermore,<lb/>it is
            interesting to acknowledge that the shorter Zenonian definition<lb/>as reported by Arius
            would not have suited the context in Diog. Laert.<lb/>It is, however, quite apposite in
            Arius’ context, for Arius does not<lb/>derive the Stoic <hi rend="italic">telos</hi>
            from natural impulse and <hi rend="italic">oikeiosis</hi><note xml:id="ftn82"
               place="foot" n="82"> Cfr. A. A. <hi rend="smcap">Long, </hi>in W. W. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Fortenbaugh </hi>(ed.), <hi rend="italic">On Stoic cit.</hi>, p. 44 f.,
               who<lb/>points out that a very succinct form of the argument from <hi rend="italic"
                  >oikeiosis</hi> is found else-<lb/>where in Ar. Did., viz. <hi rend="italic"
                  >ap.</hi>
               <hi rend="smcap">Stob, II, </hi>p. 67, 7-14.</note>. On the<lb/>other hand,
            immediately before beginning his <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> with
            Zeno’s<lb/>definition, Arius (p. 75, 7 ff.) presents the (Stoic) definition of
            Man<lb/>and says that the whole of human Virtue and of happiness consists in<lb/>ζωὴν
            ἀκόλουθον [...] καὶ ὁμολογουμένην φύσει. But Virtue is not<lb/>the issue in Arius’
            sequel; he has dealt with it already near the<lb/>beginning of his résumé </p>
         <p>(<hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Stob, <hi rend="smcap">II, </hi>pp. 57 f., esp. p. 59 ff.),
            and<lb/>Diog. Laert.’s formula τὸ κατ’ ἀρετήν ζῆν does not turn up in his<lb/>cluster of
            Stoic <hi rend="italic">telos-</hi>definitions. But he knows that it exists and
            is<lb/>equivalent, cfr. p. 77, 16-19 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>16): the <hi rend="italic">telos</hi> is happiness,<lb/>τοῦτὸ
            δὲ ὑπάρχειν ἐν τῷ κατ’ ἀρετὴν ζῆν, ἐν τῷ ὁμολογουμένως ζῆν<lb/>(Zeno’s definition
            according to Arius), ἐν τῷ κατὰ φύσιν ζῆν<lb/>(Cleanthes’ definition according to
            Arius). Again, at p. 78, 1-5 (<hi rend="italic">SVF<lb/></hi><hi rend="smcap">III
            </hi>16), τὸ κατὰ φύσιν ζῆν and a number of other formulas are<lb/>said to amount to the
            same thing (ἰσοδυναμεῖ) — δι’ ὃ καὶ τὸ Στωϊκὸν<lb/>τέλος ἶσον δύνασθαι τῷ κατ’ ἀρετὴν
            βίῳ. It is clear that, for Arius<lb/>as for Diogenes, τὸ κατ’ ἀρετὴν ζῆν is a convenient
            general formula.<lb/>In the Peripatetic section of the doxography <hi rend="italic"
               >ap.</hi> Stob, (which really<lb/>seems to be by Arius Didymus<note xml:id="ftn83"
               place="foot" n="83"> See <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> note 77.</note>) the formal
            formula is even attributed<lb/>to the Peripatetics (pp. 126, 17 f.; 131, 5 f.), but
            followed by an<lb/>important qualification which brings it close to Antiochus’
            definition<lb/>of the <hi rend="italic">telos ap.</hi> Cic. <hi rend="italic">Varro</hi>
            19 f., and <hi rend="italic">de fin.</hi> V 26-7 f.<note xml:id="ftn84" place="foot"
               n="84"><hi rend="italic"> </hi>See further A. <hi rend="smcap">Lueder, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">Die philosophische Persönlichkeit des Antiochos
               von<lb/>Askalon</hi>, diss. Göttingen 1940, p. 22 ff.</note>, and, be it<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="335" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_335.jpg"/></p>
<p>noted, with Potamo’s at Diog. Laert. I 21. Without such
            qualifications,<lb/>τῷ κατ’ ἀρετὴν [...] βίῷ is attributed to the Peripatetics at p.
            145, 9.<lb/>Furthermore, near the beginning of the ethical excerpts in Stobaeus,<lb/>the
            formula is attributed to Plato, <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>p. 50, 1-6. Plato is here
            said<lb/>to have proposed many descriptions of the <hi rend="italic">telos,</hi> all of
            which however<lb/>amount to the same thing: εἰς δὲ ταὐτὸ καὶ σύμφωνον [no <hi
               rend="italic">diaphonia<lb/></hi>in Plato!] συντέλει τὸ κατ’ ἀρετὴν ζῆν. This makes
            it absolutely<lb/>clear that the formula is a very formal one indeed. It would fit
            most<lb/>philosophers (except, presumably, the Epicureans and Cyrenaics), but<lb/>would
            need to be further specified in each particular case.</p>
         <p rend="start">Cicero’s <hi rend="italic">laudationes</hi><note xml:id="ftn85" place="foot" n="85"> For
               which cfr. M. <hi rend="smcap">Giusta, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 300
               ff., and <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 67.</note> are a bit slovenly; names are
            often lacking,<lb/>and no book-titles are given. Several times, however, a form of
            the<lb/>formal formula is found linked up with the definition of the Stoic<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">telos.</hi> At <hi rend="italic">de fin.</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>33-4 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>14), the <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> is part of
            a<lb/>doxographic discussion concerned with <hi rend="italic">oikeiosis, prima
               naturalia, telos.<lb/></hi>The Stoics say the <hi rend="italic">telos</hi> is “<hi
               rend="italic">consentire naturae</hi>” [cfr. ὁμολογουμένως<lb/>τῇ φύσει], <hi
               rend="italic">quod esse volunt “e virtute”</hi> [cfr. κατ’ἀρετήν] <hi rend="italic"
               >id est<lb/>honeste "vivere”</hi> [ζῆν; for Zeno, cfr. <hi rend="italic">ibid.</hi>,
            35 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>14];<lb/><hi rend="italic">quod ita interpretantur</hi>
            (Chrysippus’ definition then follows, but his<lb/>name is not mentioned). Cfr. also <hi
               rend="italic">de fin.</hi> IV 14 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>13): first<lb/>Chrysippus’ definition without his name; then
               <hi rend="italic">Zenonis</hi> [...] "<hi rend="italic">convenien-<lb/>ter naturae
               vivere”</hi> (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 179), then Archedemus’ definition without
            his<lb/>name. A cluster of Stoic /e/oi-definitions without any names is to<lb/>be found
            at <hi rend="italic">de fin.</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>31 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>15). Again, at <hi rend="italic">de fin.</hi> IV 43 (not
               in<lb/><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>), we have <hi rend="italic">Stoici</hi> [...] <hi
               rend="italic">finem bonorum in una virtute ponunt.<lb/></hi>Cicero appears to have
            known much doxographical information by heart;<lb/>on the other hand, his lack of
            detailed precision should also be accoun-<lb/>ted for by the genre (dialogue not
            treatise).</p>
         <p rend="start">The Stoic <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> in Clement is found in a fairly long
            and<lb/>fairly dry doxographical survey of the various views of the philosophers<lb/>on
            human happiness and the <hi rend="italic">telos</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> strom.</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>127, 1-133, 7. Be it<lb/>noted that, at <hi rend="smcap">II
            </hi>128, 3(-5), Aristotle is credited with the definition<lb/>τὸ ζῆν κατ’ ἀρετήν, just
            as the Peripatetics in Arius Didymus, and<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="336" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_336.jpg"/></p>
<p>with similar appended qualifications (cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> p.
            335). The Stoic<lb/><hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> which follows at II 129, 1-7 (no
            book-titles) mentions Zeno:<lb/>τὸ κατ’ ἀρετὴν ζῆν (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 180);
            Cleanthes: τὸ ὁμολογουμένως τῇ<lb/>φύσει ζῆν (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 552). Then we
            have part of Diogenes’ definition;<lb/>his name and a few other words have been restored
            by editors (cfr.<lb/><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III D. 46), but in view of the fact that
            Zeno is only credited<lb/>with the general formal formula which in Clement he shares
            with<lb/>Aristotle and of the further fact that in Cicero names occasionally<lb/>are
            lacking so that definitions appear to coalesce, one should reject<lb/>this restoration
            of the text <hi rend="italic">of Clement.</hi> The list continues with
            the<lb/>definitions of: Antipater (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>Ant. 58); Archedemus <hi rend="italic">(SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>Arch.<lb/>21); Panaetius (fr. 96 van Straaten); Posidonius
            (fr. 186 E.-K., 428<lb/>Th.); Aristo (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 360); Herillus (<hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 419). In Diog. Laert., the<lb/>definitions of Aristo and
            Herillus are not in the <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> at VII 87-9,<lb/>but in their
            respective biobibliographies: VII 160 (Aristo, <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I
            351),<lb/>and <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>165 (Herillus, <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I
            411). Diog. Laert.’s arrangement is<lb/>motivated; according to him (cfr. <hi
               rend="smcap">VII </hi>160 ἃ δὲ τινες ἐξ αὐτῶν<lb/>διενέχθησαν ~ <hi rend="smcap">VII
            </hi>167 καὶ οὗτοι μὲν οἱ διενεχθέντες and note that<lb/>such is also Cicero’s view<note
               xml:id="ftn86" place="foot" n="86">Cfr. A. M. <hi rend="smcap">Ioppolo, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 171 ff.</note>) Aristo and Herillus are dissident
            Stoics<lb/>(cfr. also the brief characterizations in the list of Zeno’s pupils
               at<lb/><hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>27 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 38, not repeated
            in von Arnim’s chapters devoted to<lb/>Aristo and Herillus). Clement is in a position to
            include these dissidents<lb/>because he wants to argue against the pagan philosophers’
            views of<lb/>the <hi rend="italic">telos</hi> anyway. Numerous views of philosophers
            other than Stoics<lb/>cited at <hi rend="italic">strom.</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>127, 1-133, 6, are found in a similar form in Cicero’s<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">De finibus,</hi> but this is by the way (the apparatus of
            Stählin-Früchtel<lb/>does not refer to Cicero).</p>
         <p rend="start">The general formula also occurs elsewhere, e.g., according to<lb/>Plut. <hi
               rend="italic">comm. not.</hi> 1060 <hi rend="smcap">E </hi>(<hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>139), Chrysippus in the first book<lb/>of his <hi
               rend="italic">On Exhortation</hi> (not a <hi rend="italic">verbatim</hi> quote) said
            that living happily<lb/>consists in τῷ κατ’ ἀρετὴν βιοῦν.</p>
         <p rend="start">The parallels to Diog. Laert.’s <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> at <hi rend="smcap">VII
            </hi>87-9 show that,<lb/>although the general formula τὸ κατ’ ἀρετὴν ζῆν is also found
            elsewhere,<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="337" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_337.jpg"/></p>
<p>Diog. Laert. is our only source to underline in its <hi rend="italic"
               >laudatio</hi> that the<lb/>definitions of both Zeno and Chrysippus are equivalent to
               it<note xml:id="ftn87" place="foot" n="87"> It should further be noted that (unlike
               Arius Did.) Diog. Laert. neither<lb/>uses the formula for Plato nor (unlike Arius
               Did. and Clement) for Aristotle.</note>. The<lb/>fact that the cluster of definitions
            variously also occurs elsewhere of<lb/>course shows that, theoretically, it could have
            been added in or by<lb/>Diog. Laert., but I hope to have argued sufficiently that in
            view of<lb/>his context this is implausible (<hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 331 f.).
            Proof that this if<lb/>not the case is forthcoming from a comparison with a related
            passage<lb/>in Diog. Laert. VI to be found in the general survey of Cynic <hi
               rend="italic">placita<lb/></hi>(κοινὴ ἀρέσκοντα VI 103) which concludes this book, VI
               104<note xml:id="ftn88" place="foot" n="88"> Cavalierly discussed by M. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Giusta, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 139 f. It is not an
               accident<lb/>that Diog. Laert. has these <hi rend="italic">placita</hi> immediately
               before the treatment of the Stoics<lb/>in bk. <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>(cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">supra,</hi> p. 310).</note> (not<lb/>in <hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> </hi>cfr. fr. 138 Hülser; <hi rend="italic">Ant.
               fr.</hi> 22 D.C., <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V A 98G.):</p>
         <p>ἀρέσκει δ’ αὐτοΐς καὶ τέλος εἶναι τὸ κατ’ ἀρετὴν ζῆν — ὡς<lb/>Ἀντισθένης φησίν ἐν τῷ
            Ἡρακλεῖ — ὁμοίως τοῖς Στωϊκοῖς, ἐπεὶ<lb/>καὶ κοινωνία τις ταῖς δύο ταύταις αἱρέσεσίν
            ἐστιν. ὅθεν καὶ τόν<lb/>Κυνισμὸν εἰρήκασι σύντομον ἐπ’ άρετήν ὁδόν. καὶ οὕτως ἐβίω
            καὶ<lb/>Ζήνων ὁ Κιτιεύς.</p>
         <p rend="start">The idea that Cynicism is a «short cut towards Virtue» (attributed<lb/>to the Cynics by
            Plut. <hi rend="italic">amat.</hi> 759 <hi rend="smcap">D, </hi>and Gal. <hi
               rend="italic">de cuiusl. anim. pecc.</hi> 3)<lb/>was stated by Apollodorus in his <hi
               rend="italic">Ethics ap.</hi> Diog. Laert. VII 121 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi><lb/>
         II Ap. 17; all three texts at <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V A 136 G.). Apollodorus,
               <hi rend="italic">loc. cit.</hi>,<hi rend="italic"><lb/></hi>prescribed κυνιεῖν δ’
            αὐτόν (<hi rend="italic">scil.</hi> τὸν σόφον) — cfr. also Arius Didymus<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">ap.</hi> Stob, II, p. 114, 24 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III 638 —
            whereas Epicurus in the<lb/>second book of his <hi rend="italic">Peri Bion</hi> had said
            οὐδὲ κυνιεῖν (<hi rend="italic">scil.</hi>, τὸν σόφον,<lb/><hi rend="italic">ap.</hi>
            Diog. Laert. X 119 = fr. 14 Usener, [1] 119 Arrighetti). In view of<lb/>these opposed
            views of the feasibility of κυνιεῖν as stated in Diog. Laert.<lb/>VII and X, <hi
               rend="italic">locc. citt.,</hi> one is tempted to think of a <hi rend="italic"
               >synkrisis</hi> deriving from<lb/>the <hi rend="italic">Peri haireseon</hi>
               literature<note xml:id="ftn89" place="foot" n="89"> Cfr. the <hi rend="italic"
                  >synkrisis</hi> between the Cyrenaics and Epicurus at II 86 ff. = <hi
                  rend="italic">Socr.<lb/></hi>fr. IV A<hi rend="smcap"> </hi>172 G. (where the <hi
                  rend="italic">Peri</hi>
               <hi rend="italic">haireseon</hi> of Panaetius, Hippobotus, and Clitoma-<lb/>chus are
               cited) and X 136 f. = <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. IV A 200 G.; cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">infra</hi>, text to note 93,<lb/>and p. 378 ff.</note>. Note that,
            at VI 104, Cynicism and<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="338" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_338.jpg"/></p>
<p>Stoicism are said to be «two <hi rend="italic">haireseis</hi>» which have
            something in<lb/>common; we are not merely dealing with personal relationships
            as<lb/>represented by the Succession, but with doctrinal continuities.</p>
         <p rend="start">Several points are important in this brief text (VI 104), or at any<lb/>rate crucial for
            a better understanding of Diog. Laert.’s aims and the<lb/>sources he used, or rather the
            traditions represented thereby. First,<lb/>the final sentence «and this is how Zeno of
            Citium, too, lived»<lb/>
            — where οὕτως should be understood as κατ’ ἀρετήν; cfr. the<lb/>reference to
               Antisthenes at the beginning, and the definition Zeno<lb/>gave of the <hi
                  rend="italic">telos</hi> as explained at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>87: ὅπερ ἐστι
               κατ’ ἀρετήν ζῆν.<lb/>Furthermore, “according to Virtue” is how Zeno, too, is said to
               have<lb/>“actually lived”. This should throw some light on the biography of<lb/>Zeno
               in bk. <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>and on the connection between doxography
               and<lb/>biography in Diog. Laert. in general. Arguably, Zeno as depicted at<lb/>
            — VII 1-31 lived according to Virtue (cfr. e.g., the decrees quoted VII 10 f.<lb/>= <hi
               rend="italic">SVF </hi>I 7-8, p. 7, 25-7, [...] παρακαλῶν ἐπ’ ἀρετὴν [...],
            παράδειγμα<lb/>τὸν ἴδιον βίον ἐκθείς ἅπασιν ἀκόλουθον ὄντα τοῖς λόγοις οἷς
            διελέγετο,<lb/>almost to good to be genuine). The occasionally crude (although
            not<lb/>immoral: immorality is linked with the words criticized at 32 ff.)
            Cynic<lb/>colouring of some of Zeno’s witticisms and actions, however, should<lb/>also
            be taken into account.</p>
         <p rend="start">The <hi rend="italic">telos-</hi>formula cited from Antisthenes’ <hi rend="italic"
               >Heracles</hi> (presumably,<lb/>the <hi rend="italic">Heracles maior</hi>; cfr. also
            Diog. Laert. VI 2 = <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V A 85 G.)<lb/>and attributed as a
            general <hi rend="italic">placitum</hi> to both Cynics and Stoics is
            the<lb/>blanket-formula found at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>87. Be it noted that the
            doxographies in<lb/>Cic. <hi rend="italic">de fin.</hi>, and Arius Did. <hi
               rend="italic">ap.</hi> Stob, studied above do not refer to<lb/>Antisthenes, and that
            Clement, <hi rend="italic">strom.</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>21, 130 (<hi rend="italic">Ant. fr.</hi> 77 A D.C.,<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V A 111 G.) appropriately attributes to Antisthenes
            ἀτυφία<lb/>as the definition of the <hi rend="italic">telos</hi> and not, as Diog.
            Laert. τὸ κατ’ ἀρετὴν<lb/>ζῆν<note xml:id="ftn90" place="foot" n="90">Giusta’s
               suggestion, <hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> </hi>139-40, that
               Clement’s ἀτυφία is equivalent<lb/>to the doctrine to be found at <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Diog. Laert. </hi>VI 104-5 is confusing.</note>. That, I believe, shows that the
            attribution in Diog. Laert. VI 104<lb/>is a special thing.</p>
         <p rend="start">In Diog. Laert., we do not hear what further explanation was<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="339" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_339.jpg"/></p>
<p>provided by Antisthenes or what his view of virtue amounted to<note
               xml:id="ftn91" place="foot" n="91">Cfr. J. M. <hi rend="smcap">Rist, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">Stoic Philosophy,</hi> Cambridge 1977[2] = 1966[1], p. 54
               ff.<lb/>Cfr., however, VI 14: δοκεῖ δὲ (<hi rend="italic">scil.</hi>, Antisthenes)
               καὶ τῆς ἀνδρωδεστάτης Στωικῆς<lb/>κατάρξαι (<hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V A
                  22<hi rend="italic"> </hi>G.), and see <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, text to note
               12. That Antisthenes<lb/>was the archegete of «the more manly section of the Stoic
               school» agrees with<lb/>the suggestions evoked by the title <hi rend="italic"
                  >Heracles.</hi> At VI 14, Diog. Laert. continues by<lb/>quoting an epigram of
               Athenaeus (date unknown; see <hi rend="italic">RE</hi> II (1896) col. 2024 <hi
                  rend="italic">s.v.<lb/>Athenaios</hi> (16)) introduced by ὅθεν. This really is
               about the <hi rend="italic">Stoic</hi> doctrine that<lb/>«Virtue is the only good of
               the soul» (or: «Virtue of the soul the only good»),<lb/>and is also quoted <hi
                  rend="smcap">VII </hi>30. (Cfr. also <hi rend="italic">Suppl. Hellen.</hi> fr.
               226.)</note>.<lb/>Although the word <hi rend="italic">arete</hi> occurs frequently in
            the <hi rend="italic">placita</hi> of Antisthenes<lb/>at VI 10-1 and in the further
            maxims of Antisthenes quoted from<lb/>Diocles at VI 12, it is not further described
            there either. The similarity<lb/>between Antisthenes’ (and the Cynics’) view of Virtue
            and that of the<lb/>Stoics can only have been partial. In bk. VI, we have nothing
            cor-<lb/>responding to the definitions in the <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> (inclusive
            of its further<lb/>explanations apart from the κατ’ ἀρετὴν ζῆν) at VII 87-9. But
            the<lb/>appeal to a <hi rend="italic">book</hi> composed by Antisthenes is absolutely
            similar to the<lb/>appeals to Stoic books at VII 87. The inference that the passage
            quoted<lb/>from VI 104 and the exposition at VII 87 f. must have been derived<lb/>from
            the same source cut up by Diog. Laert.’s scissors, i.e. a source<lb/>of the <hi
               rend="italic">Peri haireseon</hi> type containing <hi rend="italic">laudationes,</hi>
            seems inescapable.<lb/>The references to the <hi rend="italic">Heracles</hi> here and at
            VI 105 (for which see im-<lb/>mediately <hi rend="italic">infra</hi>) are the only
            references to a book in the general Cynic<lb/>doxography of bk. VI, the end, and the
            special doxography of Antisthenes<lb/>at VI 10 ff. What should further be emphasized is
            that at VI 104 the<lb/>appeal is to Antisthenes not Crates or Diogenes. The community
            of<lb/>doctrines (<hi rend="italic">koinonia</hi>) at issue here is not concerned with
            the embar-<lb/>rassing things Zeno wrote «near the Dog’s tail» (for which see <hi
               rend="italic">supra,<lb/></hi>p. 321 f., and <hi rend="italic">infra,</hi> p. 343 f.)
            but with dignified ethics. It would<lb/>appear that in this grave context, viz. a
            context where the <hi rend="italic">telos</hi> and<lb/>Virtue are concerned, Antisthenes
            was a more serious asset for the<lb/><hi rend="italic">diadoche</hi> than Crates or
            Diogenes.</p>
         <p rend="start">The other reference in the general Cynic doxography, at VI 105<lb/>(<hi rend="italic"
               >Ant. fr.</hi> 23 D. C., <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V A 99 G.), confirms this
            inference (Anti-<lb/>sthenes and his <hi rend="italic">Heracles</hi> again):</p>
         <p>ἀρέσκει δ’ αὐτοῖς καὶ τὴν ἀρετὴν διδακτὴν εἶναι, καθά φησιν Ἀν-<lb/>τισθένης ἐν τῷ
            Ἡρακλεῖ, καὶ ἀναπόβλητον ὑπάρχειν.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="340" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_340.jpg"/></p>
<p>That «Virtue can be taught (διδακτὴν)» is stated not only as
            Anti-<lb/>sthenes’ first tenet in his general <hi rend="italic">placita</hi> quoted
            after an anonymous<lb/>source, not Diocles<note xml:id="ftn92" place="foot" n="92"> At
               VI 11 (not from Diocles, cfr. <hi rend="italic">infra</hi>, note 137 and text
               thereto), we also<lb/>have αὐτάρκη δὲ τὴν ἀρετὴν πρὸς εὐδαιμονίαν (fr. 70 D. C., <hi
                  rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V A 134 G.).<lb/>At VII 127, the formula is
               identical: αὐτάρκη τ’ εἶναι αυτὴν (<hi rend="italic">scil.,</hi> τὴν ἀρετήν)<lb/>πρὸς
               εὐδαιμονίαν; a <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> follows (127-8), mentioning Zeno (<hi
                  rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 187), citing<lb/>a book by Chrysippus (<hi rend="italic"
                  >SVF</hi> III 49), containing a quotation from a book by Hecaton<lb/>(fr. 3
               Gomoll), and adding that Panaetius (fr. 110 van Straaten) and Posidonius (fr.
               173<lb/>E.-K., 425 c Th.) disagreed. It should be noted that this <hi rend="italic"
                  >laudatio</hi> immediately follows<lb/>upon the statement about what is «in
               between Virtue and Vice» (cfr. <hi rend="italic">infra</hi>, this p.)<lb/>and the
               little <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> concerned with the view that «Virtue cannot be
               lost» (cfr.<lb/>immediately <hi rend="italic">infra).</hi></note>, at VI 10 (<hi
               rend="italic">Ant. fr.</hi> 69 D.C., <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V A 134
            G.),<lb/>but is also the subject of a <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> containing names
            and book-titles<lb/>at VII 91:</p>
         <p>διδακτήν τ’ εἶναι αὐτήν, λέγω δὲ τὴν ἀρετήν, καὶ Χρύσιππος ἐν τῷπρώτῳ <lb/>Περὶ τέλους
            φησί [<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III 223] καὶ Κλεάνθης [<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I
            567]<lb/>καὶ Ποσειδώνιος ἐν τοῖς Προτρεπτικοῖς [fr. 2 Ε.-Κ., 435 B Th.] καὶ<lb/>Ἑκάτων
            [fr. 8 Gomoll].</p>
         <p>Furthermore, that «Virtue cannot be lost» (ἀναπόβλητον — VI 105,<lb/>quoted <hi
               rend="italic">supra</hi>) is the view of Cleanthes not Chrysippus. Their
            arguments<lb/>are given at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>127 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I
            568 — cfr. also VII 128 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 569 —;<lb/><hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>237). No book-titles in this case, and a <hi rend="italic"
               >dissensio</hi> between Stoic<lb/>scholarchs. The Cynics, apparently, side with
            Cleanthes or conversely.<lb/>Note that Zeno is not mentioned at <hi rend="smcap">VII
            </hi>91 or 127. It should be further<lb/>pointed out that <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>127
            begins with an interesting <hi rend="italic">synkrisis</hi> between<lb/>Stoics and
            Peripatetics which recalls much of the argument of Cicero’s<lb/><hi rend="italic">De
               finibus</hi> III-V and suggests provenance from the <hi rend="italic">Peri
               haireseon</hi> litera-<lb/>ture<note xml:id="ftn93" place="foot" n="93"> Cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 89 and text thereto.</note>: ἀρέσκει δ’ αὐτοῖς
            μηδὲν μεταξὺ εἶναι ἀρετῆς καὶ<lb/>κακίας, τῶν Περιπατητικῶν μεταξὺ ἀρετῆς καὶ κ α
            -<lb/></p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="341" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_341.jpg"/></p>
<p>κίας εἶναι λέγοντων τὴν προκοπήν (not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>).
            According to this<lb/>passage, the Stoics hold that there is no condition of the soul
            that<lb/>would be intermediate between Virtue and Vice. On the other hand,<lb/>according
            to the Stoics there are things (actions, events) intermediate<lb/>between good things
            and bad things: the <hi rend="italic">adiaphora,</hi> which are further<lb/>subdivided;
            this further division constitutes a very characteristic and<lb/>difficult part of Stoic
            ethics (cfr. <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 191-196, <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>147-168)
            and, as<lb/>is well known, was not accepted by Aristo<note xml:id="ftn94" place="foot"
               n="94"><hi rend="italic"> </hi>Cfr. A.M. <hi rend="smcap">Ioppolo, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> </hi>p. 152 ff., and <hi
                  rend="italic">infra</hi>, this page.</note>. The general Stoic theory<lb/>of <hi
               rend="italic">adiaphora</hi> etc. in Diog. Laert. is at <hi rend="smcap">VII
            </hi>102-6, a passage which<lb/>according to von Arnim<note xml:id="ftn95" place="foot"
               n="95"><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I, pp. XXXVIII f.</note> at 102-4 contains <hi
               rend="italic">laudationes</hi> which badly<lb/>interrupt and disturb the exposition,
            but it would seem that von Arnim<lb/>exaggerates. I must refrain from discussing this
            passage and would<lb/>like instead to concentrate on Aristo, whose definition of the <hi
               rend="italic">telos</hi> as<lb/>we have noticed <hi rend="italic">(supra,</hi> p.
            336) is given not in the general doxography<lb/>but in his biobibliography at <hi
               rend="smcap">VII </hi>160 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 351): Ἀ [...]
            τέλος<lb/>ἔφησεν εἶναι τὸ ἀδιαφόρως ἔχοντα ζῆν πρὸς τὰ μεταξὺ ἀρε-<lb/>τής καὶ κακίας
            κτλ. Strictly speaking, this has been cava-<lb/>lierly formulated: for one should not
            live in this way as regards the<lb/>conditions of the soul which are intermediate
            between Virtue and Vice,<lb/>but in respect of those things, or aspects of life, which
            are intermediate<lb/>between things good and evil. Interestingly, the same inaccuracy
            occurs<lb/>in a general Cynic <hi rend="italic">placitum</hi> at VI 105 where we find a
            reference to<lb/>Aristo (not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>; fr. 138 Hülser; <hi
               rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V A 135, p. 370, 19 f. G.):<lb/>τὰ δὲ μεταξὺ ἀρετῆς καὶ
            κακίας ἀδιάφορα λέγουσιν<lb/>ὁμοίως Ἀρίστωνι τῷ Χίῷ. The point of this statement
            obviously is<lb/>that the Cynic view of the <hi rend="italic">adiaphora</hi> is not the
            common Stoic one (for<lb/>which see <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>102-6), but Aristo’s, who
            did not distinguish between<lb/>things to be preferred and things not to be preferred
               <hi rend="smcap">(VII </hi>160 = <hi rend="italic">SVF<lb/></hi>I 351, continued:
            μηδ’ ἡντινοῦν ἐν αὐτοῖς παραλλαγὴν ἀπολείποντα,<lb/>ἀλλ’ἐπίσης ἐπὶ πάντων ἔχοντα). From
            the wording, including the<lb/>inaccurate μεταξὺ ἀρετῆς καὶ κακίας, it is clear that the
            connection<lb/>between VI 105 and <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>160 is not less close than
            that between the<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="342" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_342.jpg"/></p>
<p>other passages in bks. VI and <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>dealing with
            dignified ethical doctrines<lb/>which have been discussed above. Note that the Cynic
            view reported<lb/>at VI 105 has been Stoicized, because the term ἀδιάφορα is Stoic
               not<lb/>Cynic<note xml:id="ftn96" place="foot" n="96">Cfr. A.M. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Ioppolo, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 158 f.</note>. It is
            noteworthy, but this is by the way, that the inaccurate<lb/>formula as at VI 105 and <hi
               rend="smcap">VII </hi>160 can be paralleled from else-<lb/>where, see the important
            account at Sext. Emp. <hi rend="italic">M.</hi> XI 63 f. (<hi rend="italic"
               >SVF<lb/></hi>I 361, p. 83, 13 τὰ μεταξὺ ἀρετῆς καὶ κακίας ἀδιάφορα; p. 83,
            27-8,<lb/>τοῖς μεταξύ ἀρετής καὶ κακίας πράγμασιν), and <hi rend="italic">adv.
               Math.</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>12<lb/>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 356, p. 80, 25-7).
            Seneca’s account, <hi rend="italic">ep.</hi> 94, 5 ff., is more<lb/>accurate (<hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 359, p. 81, 21: <hi rend="italic">pecuniam nec bonum nec
               malum</hi>, and<lb/>esp. p. 81, 31 ff<hi rend="italic">: virtutem unicum bonum
               hominis adamaverit,<lb/>turpitudinem s o l u m malum fugerit, reliquia omnia</hi>
            [...] <hi rend="italic">scierit<lb/>esse mediam partem, nec bonis adnumeranda nec
               malis); <lb/></hi>cfr. also Cic. <hi rend="italic">leg.</hi> I 55 (<hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> ι 367, p. 84, 36 f.). As is clear from these<lb/>passages in Seneca and
            Cicero, the inaccurate formula found at Diog.<lb/>Laert. VI 105 and <hi rend="smcap">VII
            </hi>160, and in Sextus, finds its origin in the fact<lb/>that Virtue itself was
            considered a good, and Vice an evil.</p>
         <p rend="start">The other reference to Aristo in the general Cynic <hi rend="italic">placita</hi> is
            at<lb/>the beginning of the exposition, VI 103 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 354 — von
            Arnim’s<lb/>only excursion into bk. VI —, <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V B 368 G.):
            ἀρέσκει οὐν<lb/>αὐτοῖς τὸν λογικὸν καὶ τὸν φυσικὸν τόπον περιαιρεῖν,
            ἐμφερῶς<lb/>Ἀρίστωνι τῷ Χίῷ, μόνῳ δὲ προσέχειν τῷ ἠθικῷ. Compare, from<lb/>Aristo’s
            biobibliography at<lb/> VII 160 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 351, p. 79, 11 f.): τὸν
            τε<lb/>φυσικὸν τόπον καὶ τὸν λογικὸν ἀνῄρει κτλ. Again, the wording is<lb/>virtually
            identical; note that the parallel accounts at <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 352,
            353,<lb/>356, speak of τα φυσικά and φυσικὴν ... θεωρίαν. That the Cynic<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">placita</hi> begin with this reference to Aristo is significant: logic
            and<lb/>physics are discarded, continuity between Cynics and Stoics is in the<lb/>field
            of ethics. We have noticed above<note xml:id="ftn97" place="foot" n="97"><hi
                  rend="italic"> </hi>P. 328.</note> that Zeno’s affiliations as<lb/>emphasized by
            Diog. Laert. also put the continuity in the field of ethics<lb/>in the first place.
            Neither Diog. Laert. nor our other sources attribute<lb/>to Aristo Cynicizing doctrines
            of an embarrassing nature. The purport<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="343" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_343.jpg"/></p>
<p>of the two references to Aristo at VI 103 and 105 is that Cynicism<lb/>is
            an uncomplicated ethical system, that of the reference to «the life<lb/>in accord with
            Virtue» and to Antisthenes and Zeno at VI 104 is that<lb/>this simple ethics was a
            highly moral affair, for which the view of the<lb/><hi rend="italic">telos</hi> to be
            found in Antisthenes’ <hi rend="italic">Heracles</hi> set the pattern.</p>
         <p rend="start">In the general doxography of Stoic ethics in bk. VII, there are<lb/>only two references
            to Cynical views which, as we shall see, are criti-<lb/>cized elsewhere. The first of
            these follows upon Apollodorus’ statement<lb/>that the Wise Man is to be a Cynic<note
               xml:id="ftn98" place="foot" n="98"> See <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 337.</note>,
            VII 121: γεύσεσθαί τε (<hi rend="italic">scil.</hi>,<hi rend="italic"><lb/></hi>τὸν
            σοφόν] καὶ ἀνθρωπίνων σαρκῶν κατὰ περίστασιν (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 254,<lb/>III
            747), where the mitigating κατὰ περίστασιν should be noted. The<lb/>second is to be
            found in a <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> at VII 131 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 269
            + III 728):<lb/>«they also hold that among the Wise there should be a community<lb/>of
            wives with free choice of female partners, as Zeno says in his<lb/><hi rend="italic"
               >Politeia</hi> and Chrysippus in his <hi rend="italic">Peri politeias</hi> — and as
            also Diogenes<lb/>the Cynic [not in Giannantoni] and Plato say». Possibly, the
            reference<lb/>to Plato to some extent neutralizes that to Diogenes. However,
            from<lb/>these two passages it would appear to follow that it would be unwise<lb/>to
            regard the ethical doxography as a monolithic whole.</p>
         <p rend="start">We have noticed above<note xml:id="ftn99" place="foot" n="99"> P. 321 f.</note> that
            according to Diog. Laert. certain<lb/>Stoics rejected Zeno’s <hi rend="italic"
               >Politeia</hi> and other works as spurious, or attemp-<lb/>ted to remove the more
            embarrassing sections. Now there is, apart<lb/>from those in the general <hi
               rend="italic">placita</hi> studied in the present section, one<lb/>other reference to
            a work written by a Cynic which is to be found<lb/>in a doxographic context, viz. to
            Diogenes’ tragedy <hi rend="italic">Thyestes</hi> at VI 73<lb/>(<hi rend="italic"
               >Socr.</hi> fr. V B<hi rend="smcap"> </hi>132 G.). This play contained a curious
            “Anaxagorean”<lb/>argument in favour of cannibalism. The text continues: «[...] if
            the<lb/>tragedies are really his and not the work of his pupil Philiscus of<lb/>Aegina
            [or of Dasiphon the son of Lucianus, who according to Favo-<lb/>rinus in his <hi
               rend="italic">Miscellaneous History</hi> (fr. 72 Barigazzi) wrote them after<lb/>the
            death of Diogenes]»<note xml:id="ftn100" place="foot" n="100"> For the discussion
               concerned with the authenticity of the tragedies see now <lb/>G. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Giannantoni, </hi><hi rend="italic">Socraticorum cit.</hi>, <hi rend="smcap">III,
               </hi>p. 425 ff. (on <hi rend="italic">Thyestes</hi>, p. 429 ff.).</note>. The
            quotation from Favorinus may be<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="344" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_344.jpg"/></p>
<p>attributed to Diog. Laert. himself<note xml:id="ftn101" place="foot"
               n="101"> Cfr. J. <hi rend="smcap">Mejer, </hi>(<hi rend="italic">supra</hi>,<hi
                  rend="italic"> </hi>note 10), p. 30 ff.</note>, and so the passage I have
            included<lb/>between square brackets clearly is an addition cleverly inserted.
            This<lb/>Philiscus of Aegina in also mentioned at VI 80, in the note
            concluding<lb/>Diogenes’ bibliography: «Satyrus adds that the sorry tragedies are
            by<lb/>Philiscus of Aegina, a pupil of Diogenes» (<hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V
               B<hi rend="smcap"> </hi>128 G.;<lb/>cfr. also the passages from Julian printed <hi
               rend="italic">ibid.</hi>). It would appear that<lb/>in the account followed by Diog.
            Laert., the reference to <hi rend="italic">Thyestes</hi> was<lb/>accompanied by a note
            concerned with its dubious authenticity which<lb/>sufficiently interested Diog. Laert.
            and so triggered off the insertion.<lb/>The point itself should be compared with that
            about the genuineness<lb/>of Diogenes’ <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> in Philodemus’
               <hi rend="italic">On the Stoics</hi> (see further <hi rend="italic"
            >infra,<lb/></hi>p. 348 f.) and with the discussion concerned with certain works
            of<lb/>Zeno at VII 32 ff., a passage to which I shall now turn. Together with<lb/><hi
               rend="smcap">VII </hi>187-9<note xml:id="ftn102" place="foot" n="102"> Cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 321 f., also for references to <hi rend="italic"
                  >SVF</hi>.</note>, it represents a view about the relation between Cynics<lb/>and
            Stoics which is entirely different from that concerned with the<lb/>common <hi
               rend="italic">telos</hi> and related matters studied so far<note xml:id="ftn103"
               place="foot" n="103"><hi rend="italic">Supra</hi>, p. 330 ff.</note>.</p>
         <p rend="start">At <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>32-34, the little known Skeptic Cassius, and
            Isidorus<lb/>of Pergamum, are quoted for their criticisms of certain doctrines
            held<lb/>by Zeno; according to Isidorus, Athenodorus the Stoic and
            others<lb/>disapproved of these works, or at least of certain passages, and
            declared<lb/>them spurious or expunged certain sections (34). These critics
            quote<lb/>chapter and verse, i.e., provide a <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi>: there are
            two explicit re-<lb/>ferences to Zeno’s <hi rend="italic">Politeia </hi>(<hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 259, 222), one to a book called<lb/><hi rend="italic"
               >Erotike techne</hi> (not in <hi rend="italic">SVF;</hi> not in the bibliography at
            Diog. Laert.<lb/>VII 4, which only lists a work called <hi rend="italic">Techne</hi> —
            perhaps the text at<lb/><hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>4 should be emended to &lt;Ἐρωτική&gt;
            τέχνη), and one to a book<lb/>called <hi rend="italic">Diatribai</hi> (not in <hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi>, but cfr. <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 250) which is not in
            the<lb/>bibliography either. Athenodorus represents a Stoic current that rejec-<lb/>ted
            the cruder forms of Cynicism for moral reasons. Cassius’ angle<lb/>need not have been
            the same as Athenodorus’; as a Skeptic, he will<lb/>have been delighted both by the <hi
               rend="italic">dissensio</hi> among the Stoics and by<lb/>the fact that some of the
            views of the early Zeno <hi rend="smcap">(VII </hi>32, 33 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            I<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="345" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_345.jpg"/></p>
<p>222, 226) flagrantly contradict the official Stoic doctrine (see,
            e.g.,<lb/>VII 108 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III 495, and <hi rend="smcap">VII
            </hi>120 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>731). It should be<lb/>noted that, at <hi rend="smcap">VII
            </hi>34, the authority of Chrysippus is invoked against<lb/>Athenodorus c.s.: «that the
               <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> is by Zeno is also affirmed by<lb/>Chrysippus in his
               <hi rend="italic">Peri Politeias</hi>» (see <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>p. 203, 3 f.), cfr. the<lb/>point made by Philod, <hi
               rend="italic">On the Stoics</hi>, ch. 6 (<hi rend="italic">infra</hi>, p. 349).</p>
         <p rend="start">At <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>187-8, we have the views of anonymous persons who
            se-<lb/>verely criticized Chrysippus for the immoral and indecent things to be<lb/>found
            in his writings (εἰσὶ δὲ οἳ κατατρέχουσι τοῦ Χρύσιππου ὡς πολλὰ<lb/>αἰσχρῶς καὶ ἀρρήτως
            ἀναγεγραφότος). These critics also quoted chap-<lb/>ter and verse, i.e., provided a <hi
               rend="italic">laudatio.</hi> Five titles of books by Chrysip-<lb/>pus are given. In
            the first work to be quoted, <hi rend="italic">Peri ton archaion physio-<lb/>logon
               </hi>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>1071), he presented an <hi rend="italic">ekphrasis</hi> of an
            indecent painting<lb/>(Diog. Laert. does not give us the details, which however we know
            from<lb/>other sources, cfr. <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> II 1073, 1074) which perhaps
            didn’t even exist<lb/>because it is not mentioned by the important historians of
            painting.<lb/>In his <hi rend="italic">Politeia </hi>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>744), and right at the beginning of his <hi rend="italic"
               >Peri<lb/>ton me di heauta haireton </hi>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>744), he promoted incest — a very<lb/>Cynic interest. In bk.
               <hi rend="smcap">iii </hi>of his <hi rend="italic">Peri dikaiou </hi>(<hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>747), he advised<lb/>the consumption of dead human bodies —
            also a Cynic suggestion.<lb/>The last quote, from bk. <hi rend="smcap">ii </hi>of his
               <hi rend="italic">Peri biou kai porismou </hi>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>685),<lb/>contains a doctrine that is not immoral, although it
            is close to the<lb/>views of Aristo (and the Cynics?)<note xml:id="ftn104" place="foot"
               n="104"> Cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> p. 341.</note> about the <hi
               rend="italic">adiaphora.</hi> But it fla-<lb/>grantly contradicts a view also
            expressed by Chrysippus and known<lb/>from elsewhere, viz. from. Plut. <hi rend="italic"
               >stoic. rep.</hi> 1043 <hi rend="smcap">e </hi>and 1047 F (both<lb/>texts at <hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">iii </hi>693). I assume that at VII 189 we have the remains<lb/>of a
            Skeptic argument from <hi rend="italic">diaphonia.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">The argument, both as to its contents and as to its form, is remar-<lb/>kably similar in
               <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>32-4 and 187-9. One small, but unique, point is<lb/>most
            revealing. At <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>33, Zeno is said to have affirmed something
            in<lb/>his <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> in a passage « of about 200 lines (κατά τούς
            διακοσίους<lb/>&lt;στίχους&gt;)». At <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>187, Chrysippus is said
            to have affirmed something<lb/>in his <hi rend="italic">Peri ton archaion
               physiologon</hi> in a passage «of about 600 lines<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="346" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_346.jpg"/></p>
<p>(κατὰ τοὺς ἐξακοσίους στίχους)». Accordingly, the source from
            which<lb/>this information derives emphasizes that, in both cases, the
            scandalous<lb/>views of Zeno and Chrysippus were not <hi rend="italic">obiter
               dicta,</hi> but received ex-<lb/>tensive treatment. Furthermore, both these critical
            passages which,<lb/>after all, are of a doxographic nature, have been appended: the
            first<lb/>to the biography of Zeno, the second to that of Chrysippus. The pas-<lb/>sage
            about Zeno has been inserted between the account of his death<lb/>and the paragraph on
            the homonyms, that about Chrysippus comes at<lb/>the very end of the biography and is
            only followed by the bibliography<lb/>which presumably was transcribed last because of
            its extraordinary<lb/>length. The most plausible assumption is that Diogenes cut up
            an<lb/>indictment of Cynicizing Stoic morality <hi rend="italic">in malam partem,</hi>
            and inserted<lb/>the pieces at or near the end of these two biographical sections <note
               xml:id="ftn105" place="foot" n="105">I would argue that Mejer’s law regarding brief
               abstracts (<hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 18)<lb/>is also valid, in some cases,
               for larger ones. — That Diog. Laert. cut things up is<lb/>also clear from the
               parallels containing <hi rend="italic">laudationes</hi> at <hi rend="smcap">Sext.
                  Emp. </hi><hi rend="italic">P.</hi> III 245-8 ~ <hi rend="italic">M.<lb/></hi>XI
               189-93.</note>.<lb/>We are therefore entitled to speak of two different views
            concerned<lb/>with the continuity between Cynics and Stoics, viz. one (the
            tradition<lb/>preferred by Diog. Laert.) emphasizing dignified ethics, the other
            (sort<lb/>of tucked away by him) immoral and obscene ideas. What we have<lb/>here are
            the traces of an ancient polemic, in which both camps quoted<lb/>chapter and verse (<hi
               rend="italic">laudationes).</hi> In order to contradict the critics, one<lb/>could
            choose among several options: a) one could quote passages, and<lb/>even construct a <hi
               rend="italic">diadoche</hi> (Antisthenes!), concerned with the <hi rend="italic"
               >telos in<lb/>bonam partem;</hi> b) embarrassing works could be athetized; c)
            youth<lb/>could be an excuse (see <hi rend="italic">infra).</hi> That <hi rend="italic"
               >laudationes</hi> were an important<lb/>weapon in the hands of ancient polemists
            (personal diffamation was<lb/>another<note xml:id="ftn106" place="foot" n="106">Cfr. G.
               E. L. <hi rend="smcap">Owen, </hi><hi rend="italic">Ancient Philosophical
                  Invective</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> </hi>« Oxf.Stud.Anc.Phil. »,<lb/>I (1983) p. 1
               ff.</note>) is apparent from the arguments <hi rend="italic">pro</hi> and <hi
               rend="italic">contra</hi> Epicurus<lb/>to be found in bk. X. Here, the contrasting
            traditions are set out by<lb/>Diog. Laert. in a straightforward way (cfr. <hi
               rend="italic">infra,</hi> App. I<note xml:id="ftn107" place="foot" n="107"> P. 373
               ff.</note>) and not<lb/>as deviously as in bk. VII.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="347" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_347.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">Proof that two traditions concerning the Stoics existed is
            available.<lb/>Panaetius (<hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Cic. <hi rend="italic">De off.</hi>
            I 99 and 126-9) criticized those Cynicizing<lb/>Stoics who lacked <hi rend="italic"
               >verecundia</hi> (αἰδῶς) (cfr. also <hi rend="italic">de off.</hi> I 148<note
               xml:id="ftn108" place="foot" n="108"> This passage is part of Cicero’s treatment of
                  <hi rend="italic">sophrosyne</hi> after Panaetius;<lb/>cfr. M. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >van Straaten, </hi><hi rend="italic">Panétius. Sa vie, ses écrits et sa doctrine
                  avec une édition<lb/>des fragments</hi>, diss. Nijmegen 1946, Amsterdam 1946, p.
               284. On Panaetius’ rôle<lb/>in the revisionist current see also <hi rend="italic"
                  >ibid.,</hi> p. 48. In view of Panaetius’ involvement,<lb/>it cannot be an
               accident that his pupil Hecaton argued that Zeno’s introduction<lb/>to philosophy was
               the result not of his encounter with the Cynic Crates, but of<lb/>his study of «the
               books of the ancients» (VII 2), and that this was also the view<lb/>of Apollonius of
               Tyre (<hi rend="italic">ibid.</hi>; see <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 320).
               Although he did not deny that<lb/>Zeno met Crates, Demetrius of Magnesia (fr. 22
               Mejer <hi rend="italic">ap.</hi>
               <hi rend="smcap">Diog. Laert. VII </hi>22-3,<lb/>cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>,
               p. 324) seems to fall in with those Stoics criticized by Philodemus<lb/>— cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">infra</hi>, p. 348 f. — who claimed descent from the Socratics and
               Antisthenes,<lb/>because he speaks of the «books of the Socratics» Zeno read as a
               youth at Cition.<lb/>The Cynics themselves could only become Socratics after
               Antisthenes had been<lb/>interpolated in the Succession. Finally, the attempts to
               emphasize Zeno’s links with<lb/>the Academy (the Academics, after all, were
               Socratics) may also be viewed in this<lb/>light (on Polemo and Xenocrates as Zeno’s
               teachers see <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> pp. 320, 323, 327).<lb/>It is well-neigh
               impossible to separate the historical truth from the aetiological<lb/>historical
               myth; Crates’ position, at any rate, is safe because Zeno wrote <hi rend="italic"
                  >Apomne-<lb/>moneumata Kratetos</hi>.</note>). Cic.<lb/><hi rend="italic">de
               fin.</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>48, mentions the two currents in Stoicism, and a sort
            of<lb/>revisionism seems to be implied by Arius Didymus <hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Stob.
               <hi rend="smcap">II, </hi>p. 114,<lb/>24-5 (not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>)<hi
               rend="italic">.</hi> Seneca presents the Graeco-Roman Cynic Demetrius<lb/>in a very
            decent Stoic manner, omitting aspects that are embarrassing<note xml:id="ftn109"
               place="foot" n="109"> M. <hi rend="smcap">Billerbeck, </hi><hi rend="italic">Der
                  Kyniker Demetrios,</hi> (Philosophia antiqua XXXVI)
            Leiden<lb/>1979.</note>.<lb/>Epictetus <hi rend="italic">diatr.</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>22, presents the “true” Cynic in a very dignified<lb/>Stoic
            light and sets him off against the sordid Cynic; even his Diogenes<lb/>has become
            largely moral in the dignified Stoic sense<note xml:id="ftn110" place="foot" n="110"> M.
                  <hi rend="smcap">Billerbeck, </hi><hi rend="italic">Epiktet: Vom Kynismus,</hi>
               (Philosophia antiqua XXXIV) Leiden<lb/>1978, p. 4: «die philosophische Lehre, die
               Epiktet dem Kyniker in den Mund<lb/>legt, basiert grundsätzlich auf der Lehrmeinung
               der alten Stoa». Cfr. also <hi rend="italic">ibid.,<lb/></hi>p. 43 f., about the
               discussion concerned with Cycinism among the Stoics.</note>. It is clear
            that<lb/>Athenodorus and the other Stoics mentioned by Diog. Laert., <hi rend="smcap"
               >VII </hi>34,<lb/>belong to the current represented by Panaetius <hi rend="italic"
               >ap.</hi> Ciceronem and<lb/>later by Seneca and Epictetus. But the severe attacks
            against immoral<lb/>Cynic aspects of Early Stoicism exemplified at Diog. Laert. VII
            32-4<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="348" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_348.jpg"/></p>
<p>and 187-9 seem to have originated with the Epicureans, who presu-<lb/>mably
            took their revenge for the Stoic criticism of Epicurus (one does<lb/>not know, however,
            which side began the hostilities). This, at any<lb/>rate, is what would appear from
            Philodemus’ <hi rend="italic">On the Stoics,</hi> already<lb/>briefly referred to
               previously<note xml:id="ftn111" place="foot" n="111"><hi rend="italic">Supra</hi>, p.
               321.</note>. I have gratefully used Dorandi’s<lb/>splendid edition and commentary
               <note xml:id="ftn112" place="foot" n="112"><hi rend="italic">Supra</hi>, note 44;
               cfr. also the partial edition with commentary by R. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Gian-<lb/>nattasio Andria, </hi><hi rend="italic">Diogene Cinico nei papiri
                  Ercolanesi</hi>, «Cron. Erc.», 10 (1980)<lb/>p. 129 ff.</note>.</p>
         <p rend="start">In Phil. <hi rend="italic">de Stoic. 21</hi> ch. 1, we have the fragmentary remains
            of<lb/>(Stoic?) attacks against Epicurus, to which Philodemus replies, mostly,<lb/>with
            a spirited counter-attack. He ridicules the attempts of revisionist<lb/>Stoics who tried
            to excuse the embarrassing doctrines of the <hi rend="italic">Politeia<lb/></hi>by
            insisting on the fact that Zeno was young when he wrote it or that,<lb/>for this reason
            and in a sense, this work is not by the real Zeno (ch. 2).<lb/>He also attacks the
            argument that the Stoics are not responsible for<lb/>what Zeno then wrote: he is after
            all the founder of Stoicism (ch. 3).<lb/>There is a fragmentary sentence at the
            beginning of ch. 3, col. XIII<lb/>(not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> or Hülser), which
            has been restored by Koerte <hi rend="italic">ad pro-<lb/>babilem senteniam:</hi>
            [λέγουσι γὰρ ὅτι ὑπὸ Σωκράτους ἡ ἀγωγ]η̣ τὴν<lb/>ἀρχὴ[ν καὶ Ἀντισ]θ̣ένους καὶ Διογένους
            συνέσ̣τη, διό̣ καὶ Σωκρατικοὶ<lb/>καλεῖσθαι θέ[λ]ο̣υσιν. Presumably, the revisionist
            Stoics (or some<lb/>among them) constructed a Succession
            Socrates-Antisthenes-Diogenes-<lb/>Zeno, but not only played down Zeno’s <hi
               rend="italic">Politeia</hi> but, as clearly appears<lb/>from the sequel according to
            Dorandi’s convincing explanation, also<lb/>argued that Diogenes’ <hi rend="italic"
               >Politeia</hi> was spurious <note xml:id="ftn113" place="foot" n="113"><hi
                  rend="italic">Op. cit.</hi>, p. 92 ff.; for the Succession <hi rend="italic"
                  >ibid.,</hi> p. 119.</note>. At any rate, Zeno is<lb/>the real founder of the
            Stoic school and those who deny him destroy it<lb/>(ch. 3). The following point
            discussed by Philodemus (ch. 4) is of<lb/>great interest in our context, because it is
            clear that the (or some)<lb/>revisionist Stoics rejected the <hi rend="italic"
               >Politeia</hi> but accepted Zeno because of<lb/>his <hi rend="italic">discovery of
               the telos,</hi> ch. 4 col. XIV (not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> or Hülser):</p>
         <p>τὸ δὲ λέγειν ὡς ἀποδέχονται τὸν Ζήνωνα<hi rend="sp"> διὰ τὴν τοῦ τέ-<lb/>λους εὕρεσιν </hi>οἱ
            Στωϊκοί κατατετολμηκότων ἐστι˙ καὶ γὰρ</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="349" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_349.jpg"/></p>
<p>τὰ λοιπὰ τῶν δογμάτων θαυ̣μάζουσιν αὐτοῦ. καὶ τῶν ἀμήχανων<lb/>ἐστὶν τοῦ
            τέλους ἐ[νδεχομ]ένου μὴ κ[α]ὶ τἆλλα συμφώνως ἀπο-<lb/>δίδοσθαι. καὶ τῷ τ̣έλει δὲ
            ἀκόλου̣θόν ἐ̣στι τὰ διὰ τῆς Πολιτείας<lb/>ἐ̣κκείμεν̣α π̣ρ̣[ο]σ̣δέχεσθαι.</p>
         <p rend="start">The <hi rend="italic">telos</hi> discovered by Zeno can only be the famous formula or
            for-<lb/>mulas discussed above<note xml:id="ftn114" place="foot" n="114"><hi
                  rend="italic">Supra</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> </hi>p. 330 ff.; cfr. also T. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Dorandi, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.,</hi> p. 117.</note>; we
            have noticed that those who wanted to<lb/>discard the embarrassing Cynic strains in
            Zeno’s philosophy, or at any<lb/>rate ignored them, put the <hi rend="italic">telos</hi>
            first and foremost and constructed a<lb/>link with the <hi rend="italic">telos</hi> of
               Antisthenes<note xml:id="ftn115" place="foot" n="115"> Cfr. <hi rend="italic"
                  >supra</hi>, p. 337 ff.</note>. Philodemus of course is guilty<lb/>of
            misrepresentation: although the revisionist Stoics also accept the<lb/>other doctrines
            of Zeno and not merely his <hi rend="italic">telos-</hi>formula, they
            definitely<lb/>exclude the <hi rend="italic">Politeia.</hi> His point that the contents
            of the <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> agree<lb/>with the <hi rend="it"
            >telos</hi>-formula must have infuriated his opponents, but we have<lb/>noticed <hi
               rend="italic">supra</hi> that «to live in accord with Nature» is compatible
            with<lb/>a personalist interpretation<note xml:id="ftn116" place="foot" n="116"> Cfr.
                  <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 333.</note>.</p>
         <p rend="start">Other Stoics, Philodemus continues, naively accept the <hi rend="italic"
               >Politeia<lb/></hi>but exclude the passage on the διαμηρίζειν (ch. 5). Others,
            again,<lb/>argue that the <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> of Diogenes (which has so much
            in common<lb/>with that ascribed to Zeno) is spurious, but these persons disagree
            with<lb/>the real Stoics (ch. 6). A very long list of <hi rend="italic">laudationes</hi>
            follows, which<lb/>proves that Cleanthes, Chrysippus, and Antipater, stated that
               Diogenes’<lb/><hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> is genuine. Cleanthes did so in a work
            titled <hi rend="italic">Peri stoles</hi> (text<lb/>at <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 590
            not good). Not less than 9 titles are given for Chrysippus:<lb/><hi rend="italic">Peri
               poleos kai nomou</hi>;<hi rend="italic"> Politeiai</hi>;<hi rend="italic"> Peri
               politeias</hi>;<hi rend="italic"> Peri ton me di heauta<lb/>haireton</hi>;<hi
               rend="italic"> Pros tous allos noountas ten phronesin</hi>, bk. 1; <hi rend="italic"
               >Peri tou kata<lb/>physin biou</hi>;<hi rend="italic"> Peri tou kalou kai tes
               hedones</hi>, bk. 4; <hi rend="italic">Peri dikaiosynes,<lb/></hi>bk. 3; <hi
               rend="italic">Peri tou kathekontos</hi>, bk. 6. We have noticed above<note
               xml:id="ftn117" place="foot" n="117"> P. 345.</note> that<lb/>in his <hi
               rend="italic">Peri politeias</hi> Chrysippus had said that Zeno’s <hi rend="italic"
               >Politeia</hi> is genuine<lb/>(Diog. Laert. VII 34); according to Philodemus, what he
            said in the<lb/>same work about a doctrine of Diogenes amounts to the same
            conclusion<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="350" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_350.jpg"/></p>
<p>about Diogenes’. Furthermore, of the 9 Chrysippean titles quoted
            by<lb/>Philodemus, 2 (and possibly 3, if the <hi rend="italic">Peri dikaiou</hi> is the
            same work<lb/>as the <hi rend="italic">Peri dikaiosunes</hi><note xml:id="ftn118"
               place="foot" n="118"> Note that, at <hi rend="smcap">Diog. Laert. VII </hi>187, the
                  <hi rend="italic">Peri dikaiou</hi> is cited for the<lb/>exhortation to consume
               the bodies of the dead, and that in <hi rend="smcap">Philod. </hi><hi rend="italic"
                  >loc. cit.,</hi> the<lb/><hi rend="italic">Peri dikaiosynes</hi> is cited on
               account of the practice of anthropophagy. On the latter<lb/>work cfr. H. <hi
                  rend="smcap">von Arnim, </hi><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
               <hi rend="smcap">III, </hi>p. 195 who believes <hi rend="italic">Peri dikaiou</hi>
               refers to it.</note>) occur in the passage criticizing Chrysippus’<lb/>immoral
            Cynicizing views at Diog. Laert. VII 187-9, viz. <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi>
               and<lb/><hi rend="italic">Peri ton me di heauta haireton.</hi> Philodemus adds that
            the majority of<lb/>the evil doctrines contained in Diogenes’ <hi rend="italic"
               >Politeia</hi> are also to be found<lb/>in his tragedies — a remark which throws some
            light on their <hi rend="italic">athetesis<lb/></hi>according to some authorities cited
            by Diog. Laert. VI 73 and 80<note xml:id="ftn119" place="foot" n="119"> Cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 343 f.</note>.<lb/>Finally, Philodemus points out
            that also Antipater of Tarsus in his<lb/><hi rend="italic">Kata ton haireseon</hi>
            compared the <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> of Zeno with that of Dioge-<lb/>nes (<hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>Ant. 67). In ch. 7, a sort of “Lasterkatalog”,
            Philodemus<lb/>enumerates the immoral doctrines shared by Zeno and Diogenes
            and<lb/>those who agree with them. Numerous details are the same as those<lb/>to be
            found in Diog. Laert. VII 32-4 and 187-9, as well as in the<lb/>report about Diogenes’
            doctrines at VI 72-3; similar details and quotes<lb/>are also at Sext. Emp. <hi
               rend="italic">pyrrh.</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>245-8 ~ <hi rend="italic">adv. math.</hi> XI 189-93.</p>
         <p rend="start">What is important about this long fragment of Philodemus is not<lb/>merely that he
            provides important parallels for the two currents in<lb/>Stoicism, but also that his own
            argument belongs with the tradition<lb/>which criticized the Early Stoa for its immoral
            Cynic theories. Some<lb/>of the <hi rend="italic">laudationes</hi> in ch. 6 also add the
            specific doctrine involved.<lb/>Philodemus and his anti-Stoic sources belong with the
            tradition also<lb/>represented by Diog. Laert. VII 32-4 and 187-9. Whether or not
            Diog.<lb/>Laert. found these two opposed views in the same immediate source<lb/>is
            immaterial. Antisthenes’ (restored) name occurs only once in Philo-<lb/>demus, viz. in
            the Succession claimed by some Stoics<note xml:id="ftn120" place="foot" n="120"> Cfr.
                  <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 113 and text thereto.</note>. The real
            Cynic<lb/>villain is Diogenes the Dog. In Diog. Laert., the emphasis is
            different<lb/>and the tradition that is followed underlines the connection with
            Anti-<lb/>sthenes, quoting the latter’s <hi rend="italic">Heracles.</hi> Because
            Antisthenes’ position at<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="351" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_351.jpg"/></p>
<p>the beginning of the Cynic-Stoic Succession is almost certainly a
               later<lb/>construct<note xml:id="ftn121" place="foot" n="121"> See now <hi
                  rend="smcap">G. Giannantoni</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Socraticorum cit.</hi>,<hi
                  rend="italic"> </hi>ΙΙΙ, p. 203 ff.</note>, this difference between Philodemus
            (who however, as we<lb/>have seen, knows the other position) and Diog. Laert. is of
            capital<lb/>importance. It would appear that to the revisionist current in
            Stoicism<lb/>Antisthenes proved a real asset. The genuine historical line,
            presumably,<lb/>is Diogenes-Crates-Zeno (the young Zeno). Those who put
            Antisthenes<lb/>first could argue that Zeno developed what was really important
            in<lb/>Cynicism, or they could reject works both by Diogenes and by Zeno.<lb/>The
            vitality of the historical tradition constructed in this way is also<lb/>apparent from
            the inclusion of Aristo and the emphasis on the rejec-<lb/>tion, by the Cynics and
            Aristo, of physics and logic (VI 103)<note xml:id="ftn122" place="foot" n="122"> Cfr.
                  <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 342.</note>. A late<lb/>Stoic such as Epictetus
            had little use for either physics or logic.</p>
         <p rend="start">In Diog. Laert., the opposition between the two views of Stoicism<lb/>is only present in
            the background: the unfavourable tradition is placed<lb/>in the context of the
            biographies of Zeno and Chrysippus. Although<lb/>he strived to be neutral, Diog. Laert.
            clearly has his preferences. The<lb/>result, in places, is rather flat, but I would like
            to express disagreement<lb/>with Bouvard et Pécuchet and submit that it is the
            historian’s duty<lb/>to «gonfler ce qui est plat».</p>
         <p rend="titlep">4. <hi rend="italic">The Logical Doxography and the Diocles Fragment.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">The structure and composition of the logical doxography at VII<lb/>41 τὸ δὲ λογικόν
            μέρος-83 καὶ ὧδε μὲν αὐτοῖς ἔχει τὸ λογικὸν<lb/>present a vexing problem. From Diog.
            Laert.’s concluding words at<lb/>VII 83 one could not have inferred that in the previous
            chapters both<lb/>a general and a more detailed account had been given, the
            latter<lb/>covering much the same ground as large chunks of the general
            expos-<lb/>ition. But looking back at VII 48, Diog. Laert. states that up to now<lb/>he
            has provided a summary (48, κεφαλαιωδῶς, cfr. 38, ἐπὶ κεφαλαίων)<lb/>and that
            henceforward things will be discussed in detail (κατὰ μέρος);<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="352" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_352.jpg"/></p>
<p>in what follows, he wishes to transcribe <hi rend="italic">verbatim</hi>
            (ἐπὶ λέξεως<note xml:id="ftn123" place="foot" n="123">See LSJ <hi rend="italic"
                  >s.v.</hi> ΙΙ, where two parallels are given. I have checked <hi rend="italic"
                  >Aristotelis<lb/>vita vulgata</hi> 9, p. 132 Düring. Add <hi rend="smcap">Simpl.
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">in phys.</hi> p. 563, 8 f. Diels.</note>) a<lb/>passage
            from Diocles’ <hi rend="italic">Epidrome.</hi> The introductory sentence (or
            sen-<lb/>tences), ἐν οὖν τοῖς [...] λέγων οὕτως, is (are) unfortunately far
            from<lb/>clear. It is to be deplored that the apparatus in the most recent
            critical<lb/>edition, by Egli<note xml:id="ftn124" place="foot" n="124">See <hi
                  rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 69. Egli’s <hi rend="italic">constituitio</hi> is
               also printed in Hülser (cfr. <hi rend="italic">infra,<lb/></hi>note 141).</note><hi
               rend="italic">,</hi> is incomplete: it was Cobet not Diels who corrected<lb/>δοκεῖν
            into the δοκεῖ accepted by Diels, Hicks, Egli although not by<lb/>Nietzsche and H. S.
               Long<note xml:id="ftn125" place="foot" n="125">The editions of Diog. Laert. by Cobet,
               Hicks, H. S. Long. Nietzsche’s<lb/>text and interpretation are at <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Bornmann-Carpitella</hi> (eds.), <hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 78
               (cfr.<lb/>also <hi rend="italic">ibid.</hi>, p. 201 f.). For Diels’ text and
               interpretation see <hi rend="italic">Doxographi graeci,<lb/></hi>Berlin 1879, p. 169
               ff. For Bahnsch’s text and argument see F. <hi rend="smcap">Bahnsch, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">Quae-<lb/>stionum de Diogenis Laertii fontibus initia</hi>, diss.
               Königsberg, Gumbinnen 1868,<lb/>pp. 42-3.</note>. Egli fails to point out that the
            εἴπωμεν<lb/>preferred in his text was conjectured by Cobet, who was followed
            by<lb/>Bahnsch, Hicks, H. S. Long, whereas the mss, followed by Nietzsche<lb/>and Diels,
            have εἴποιμεν. Egli’s ταῦτά τε follows the majority of the<lb/>mss; it is also read by
            Nietzsche and Diels, whereas Hicks and H. S.<lb/>Long prefer ταῦτ(α). Furthermore,
            Nietzsche and H. S. Long put a full<lb/>stop after κεφαλαιωδῶς, which would seem to be
            more plausible if<lb/>
   — with Hicks and H. S. Long — one would read ταῦτ(α). The
               various<lb/>interpretations and readings of the difficult sentence(s) that have
               been<lb/>proposed have now been discussed in admirable detail by Barnes <note
                  xml:id="ftn126" place="foot" n="126"><hi rend="italic"> Op. cit. </hi>(<hi
                     rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 6) p. 28 ff.</note>,<lb/>who adds some pertinent
               observations of his own. Yet I find it im-<lb/>possible to choose among the various
               options on grammatical grounds<lb/>alone, i.e., without introducing considerations
               pertaining to one’s idea<lb/>of the logical doxography in Diog. Laert. For instance,
               although ταῦτά<lb/>τε as against ταῦτ(α) or ταῦτα τά may be right on
               codicological<lb/>grounds, it can be argued (a possibility overlooked by Barnes)
               that<lb/>the <hi rend="italic">archetypus</hi> may already have contained <hi
                  rend="italic">variae lectiones</hi> variously<lb/>reported it its progeny, or else
               that ταῦτα τά may have arisen from<lb/>dittography so that ταῦτά τε would be a <hi
                  rend="italic">Verschlimmbesserung.</hi> Further-<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="353" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_353.jpg"/></p>
<p>more, the infinitive δοκεῖν is not objectionable in itself; Diels
            presum-<lb/>ably is right that only if one writes τε one should alter to δοκεῖ.
            On<lb/>the other hand, if δοκεῖν is kept, a δοκεῖ should be supplied <hi rend="italic"
               >ad sen-<lb/>tentiam</hi> with the ensuing καὶ τάδε which otherwise is left in the
            air.<lb/>I agree with Barnes’ argument that Diels will be right (as
            against<lb/>Nietzsche) that καὶ αὐτά represents a καὶ ἅ; yet this is not
            necessarily<lb/>the only option open to us.</p>
         <p rend="start">Diels’ translation of the difficult sentence(s) may be quoted<lb/>because it provides a
            convenient point of departure: «in logicis igitur<lb/>et haec placent quae summatim
            exposui [placent summatim would have<lb/>been more exact] et ut singillatim quoque
            persequar etiam haec, quae<lb/>quidem ad institutionis artem Stoicorum pertinent [quae
            ad artem<lb/>isagogicam pertinent would have been more exact] quaeque Diocles<lb/>in
            philosophorum percursione ad verbum sic ponit»<note xml:id="ftn127" place="foot" n="127"
                  ><hi rend="italic"> Dox. gr. </hi>162.</note>.</p>
         <p rend="start">Now Diels, von Arnim<note xml:id="ftn128" place="foot" n="128">
               <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I, p. XXXI. Von Arnim prints excerpts from Diog. Laert.
               VII 49-82<lb/>as from Diocles not Diog. Laert., see the index in vol. IV of <hi
                  rend="italic">SVF.</hi></note>, Egli<note xml:id="ftn129" place="foot" n="129">
               Cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> note 69.</note>, and other scholars have
            as-<lb/>sumed, on the basis of this or a very similar translation and
            inter-<lb/>pretation of the difficult sentence, that the whole of VII 49-82, or<lb/>the
            logical <hi rend="italic">singillatim</hi> section, is by Diocles. Egli even adds 83,
            but<lb/>von Arnim correctly pointed out<note xml:id="ftn130" place="foot" n="130"><hi
                  rend="italic"> Loc. cit. supra</hi>, note 128.</note> that VII 83 resumes the
            account<lb/>at 46 αὐτήν [...] διαλεκτικήν ff., which is interrupted at 48
            ἀνδρὸς<lb/>εἶναι.</p>
         <p rend="start">Now von Arnim, in his analysis of the composition of Diog.<lb/>Laert.’s Stoic
            doxography, insisted that in the section which he took<lb/>to be by Diocles the <hi
               rend="italic">laudationes</hi> with one exception fit their context:<lb/>«bene se
            habere et vacare iis offensionibus quae in physica parte<lb/>deteximus, praeter eas quae
            § 54 [VII 54 κριτήριον — the end] pro-<lb/>feruntur de norma iudicii»<note
               xml:id="ftn131" place="foot" n="131"><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I, p. XXXVII.</note>.
            Consequently, the cluster of references<lb/>at 54 would — in von Arnim’s view — have
            been inserted by Diog.<lb/>Laert. Egli, however, believes that 54 belongs to Diocles,
            who would<lb/></p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="354" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_354.jpg"/></p>
         <p>have taken this and similar passages from Posidonius. Other
            sources<lb/>of what would be Diocles’ compilation indicated by Egli are Crinis<lb/>and
            the unknown author or authors of a Stoic logical manual or<lb/>manuals<note
               xml:id="ftn132" place="foot" n="132"> See his translation, where these sources have
               been indicated <hi rend="italic">in margine.</hi></note><hi rend="italic">.</hi> Von
            Arnim’s analysis and his attribution of <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>48-82 to<lb/>Diocles
            were criticized by Mejer, who pertinently pointed out that at<lb/>55 a new section seems
            to begin and argues that the preceding chapters<lb/>provide an explanation for what is
            stated in 49<note xml:id="ftn133" place="foot" n="133"><hi rend="italic">Op. cit.
                  </hi>(<hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> note 10), p. 5 note 12. But note that
               according to Mejer VII<lb/>54 belongs with this explanation.</note>. F. H.
            Sandbach,<lb/>who believes that the difficult sentence in 48 is probably
            corrupt,<lb/>reverts to the position of Cobet — who, it would appear, is
            blindly<lb/>followed by H. S. Long — and has the Diocles fragment stop at the<lb/>end of
            49. A. A. Long suggests that the fragment may continue a<lb/>bit farther, but does not
            specify exactly how far<note xml:id="ftn134" place="foot" n="134"><hi rend="smcap">F. H.
                  Sandbach</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Ennoia and Prolepsis</hi>, in <hi rend="smcap">A.
                  A. Long</hi> (ed.), <hi rend="italic">Problems in<lb/>Stoicism</hi>, London 1971,
               p. 33; <hi rend="smcap">A. A. Long</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Dialectic and the Stoic
                  Sage</hi>, in J. M.<lb/><hi rend="smcap">Rist </hi>(ed.), <hi rend="italic">The
                  Stoics</hi>, Major Thinkers Series I, Berkeley and L. A.-London 1978,<lb/>p. 122
               note 6.</note>. It will be clear<lb/>that another inquiry into the composition of the
            logical doxography<lb/>is hardly redundant.</p>
         <p rend="start">First, I would like to point out that it would be unwise to try<lb/>to take the
            difficult sentence in 48 <hi rend="italic">au pied de la lettre,</hi> for the
            simple<lb/>reason that it has more feet than one can handle. The text, as we<lb/>have
            noticed, is not certain; furthermore, Diog. Laert.’s references to<lb/>sources quoted —
            whether directly or at one or more removes —<lb/>or to subjects to be treated (cfr.,
            e.g., <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>47 <note xml:id="ftn135" place="foot" n="135"> Cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 319 f. One may also recall the sentence about the
                  “ethical<lb/><hi rend="italic">haireseis</hi>”<hi rend="italic"> </hi>at I 18, for
               which see <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 316.</note>) are often
            notoriously<lb/>clumsy. In other cases, it is impossible to say where exactly a
            given<lb/>abstract is supposed to end (cfr., e.g., VIII 36, the beginning).
            One<lb/>cannot, therefore, be certain that all that follows after 48 up to 82<lb/>really
            is Diocles.</p>
         <p rend="start">Secondly, it should be recalled that in the 19th century scholars<lb/>such as V. Rose
            and F. Nietzsche believed that the whole logical<lb/>doxography from VII 41 derives from
            Diocles. Actually, Nietzsche<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="355" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_355.jpg"/></p>
<p>argued that Diog. Laert. as a whole (or at any rate to a large
            extent)<lb/>is merely a sort of Diocles with revisions and additions<note
               xml:id="ftn136" place="foot" n="136">See his<hi rend="italic"> Beiträge zur
                  Quellenkunde des Laertius Diogenes. § 2: Diokles<lb/>als Hauptquelle des Laertius
                  Diogenes</hi>, in <hi rend="smcap">Bornmann-Carpitella</hi> (eds.),<hi
                  rend="italic"> op. cit.</hi>,<lb/>p. 201 ff., and J. <hi rend="smcap">Barnes’</hi>
                  remarks,<hi rend="italic"> op. cit. </hi>(<hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 6) p.
               21 ff.</note>. In as far<lb/>as Diels’ refutation is based upon an acute linguistic
            interpretation of<lb/>the difficult sentence at VII 48, it is not fully satisfactory,
            but his<lb/>remark that the reference to Diocles at VII 48 should be compared<lb/>to
            that at VI 12 (where, as a glance at VI 11 proves, a new section<lb/>begins) is fully
               cogent<note xml:id="ftn137" place="foot" n="137"><hi rend="italic">Dox. gr.</hi> 163
               note 1; cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> note 92 and text thereto.</note>.
            Bahnsch’s refutation of Rose — and, by<lb/>implication, of Nietzsche — is entirely to
            the point<note xml:id="ftn138" place="foot" n="138"><hi rend="italic">Op. cit.</hi>,<hi
                  rend="italic"> p. 42 f.</hi></note> : he compared<lb/>the “contents” of the longer
            and the short accounts and so proved<lb/>that they cannot both derive from the same
            source. Nietzsche’s attempt<lb/>to refute Bahnsch<note xml:id="ftn139" place="foot"
               n="139"> See <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 136, and cfr. <hi rend="italic"
                  >infra,</hi> note 152.</note> is wholly unconvincing; he admits that the
            contents<lb/>of the two accounts derive from different sources, but argues that
            it<lb/>was Diocles who combined them. This is to put the cart before the<lb/>cart before
            the horse. However, from Bahnsch’s analysis it does not<lb/>follow that all of VII 48-82
            is by Diocles; yet this is what he appears<lb/>to have assumed.</p>
         <p rend="start">On the other hand, Bahnsch made an important observation not<lb/>heeded by later
               scholars<note xml:id="ftn140" place="foot" n="140"><hi rend="italic"> Op. cit.</hi>,
                  <hi rend="italic">p. 42.</hi></note>: «in priori expositione [viz. the
            brief<lb/>section] nonnulla plenius, quam in posteriori [viz. the
            detailed<lb/>section]». This is both odd and interesting, because, at first
            blush,<lb/>one would expect the opposite to be true. Bahnsch did not further<lb/>pursue
            this aspect of the matter; what follows is indebted to his<lb/>analysis, although I may
            say that, working from the source itself,<lb/>I had completed my own before finding it
            anticipated. The chapters<lb/>from the brief account to be compared are 41 τὸ δὲ
            λογικόν-46<lb/>ἔκτυπον (41-49 = fr. 33 Hülser) and, from the detailed account,
            49<lb/>ἀρέσκει,-82 the end <note xml:id="ftn141" place="foot" n="141"> I have added <hi
                  rend="italic">SVF</hi> numbers throughout; note that von Arnim’s excerpts<lb/>are
               far removed from covering the whole of 41-83. In Hülser, 48-83 = frr. 255 +<lb/>476
               4- 536 + 594 4- 621 + 696 + 874 4- 914 + 1036 -f 1207 4- 87.</note>. For 46 αὐτὴν δὲ
            τὴν διαλεκτικήν-48 ἀνδρὸς</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="356" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_356.jpg"/></p>
<p>εἶναι (continued in 83), which mostly deal with dialectic and the
            Stoic<lb/>Sage, have no parallel in the κατὰ μέρος section.</p>
         <p rend="start">At VII 41, the λογικὸν μέρος of philosophy according to ἔνιοι<lb/>is subdivided the
            normal way<note xml:id="ftn142" place="foot" n="142"> This presumably derives from
               Aristotle, the beginning of whose <hi rend="italic">rhet.<lb/></hi>should be
               compared. Cfr. Zeno’s famous metaphor at <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 75, and
                  Cleanthes<lb/><hi rend="italic">ap.</hi>
               <hi rend="smcap">Diog. Laert. VII </hi>41 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 482.</note>
            into two disciplines, dialectic and<lb/>rhetoric. But some (τινες) add two more parts,
            one concerned with<lb/>definitions, the other with canons and criteria (τινὲς δὲ καὶ εἰς
            τὸ<lb/>ὁρικὸν εἶδος (καὶ add. Pohlenz) τὸ περὶ κανόνων καὶ κριτηρίων; not<lb/>in <hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi>). Some (ἔνιοι), we are told, reject the definitory part.
            These<lb/>other disciplines belonging to <hi rend="italic">to logikon meros</hi> are
            hardly ever ref-<lb/>erred to in the scholarly literature<note xml:id="ftn143"
               place="foot" n="143"> See, however, <hi rend="smcap">U. Egli</hi>, <hi rend="italic"
                  >Zur stoischen cit.</hi>, (<hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 69) p. 1, and
               the<lb/>discussion in <hi rend="smcap">K. Hülser</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Die
                  Fragmente cit.</hi>, (<hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 2) I, p. CXI
               ff.;<lb/>there are some remarks in <hi rend="smcap">M. Pohlenz</hi>, <hi
                  rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 32 and in <hi rend="smcap">G. Striker</hi>,
               Κριτή-<lb/>ριον τῆς ἀληθείας, Nachricht der Akad. der. Wiss. in Göttingen,
               Phil.-hist. Kl. 1974,<lb/>pp. 16, 38; cfr. also <hi rend="smcap">G. B. Kerferd</hi>,
                  <hi rend="italic">The Problem of Synkatathesis and Katalepsis,<lb/></hi>in <hi
                  rend="smcap">J. Brunschwig</hi> (ed.), <hi rend="italic">Les Stoïciens et leur
                  logique</hi>, Paris 1978, p. 251 f. More,<lb/>in <hi rend="smcap">M. Frede</hi>,
                  <hi rend="italic">Principles of Stoic Grammar</hi>, in <hi rend="smcap">J. M. Rist
               </hi>(ed.), <hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, (<hi rend="italic">supra,<lb/></hi>note
               134) pp. 53, 75 note 8. Cfr. also <hi rend="smcap">A. A. Long</hi>, <hi rend="italic"
                  >Dialectic cit., (supra,</hi> note 134)<lb/>p. 114. It is rather noteworthy that
               Cicero’s description of logic at <hi rend="italic">tusc.</hi> V 72<lb/>(fr. 78
               Hülser) omits rhetoric and phonetics and jumbles the other three parts<lb/>together:
                  <hi rend="italic">sequitur tertia pars</hi> [<hi rend="italic">scil.,</hi> logic],
                  <hi rend="italic">quae rem definit</hi> [~ <hi rend="italic">horikon</hi>], / <hi
                  rend="italic">genera<lb/>dispertit, sequentia adiungit, perfecta concludit</hi> [~
                  <hi rend="italic">semantics</hi>], / <hi rend="italic">vera et
                  falsa<lb/>diiudicat</hi> [~ <hi rend="italic">peri kanonon kai
               kriterion</hi>].</note>. As we shall see, for our present<lb/>purpose these are of
            outstanding importance.</p>
         <p rend="start">Next, at VII 42 (not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>), we are told what are the
            issues<lb/>dealt with in these disciplines concerned 1) with canons and
            criteria,<lb/>and 2) with definitions. The former is a means of discovering
            the<lb/>truth, ἐν αὐτῷ γὰρ τὰς τῶν φαντασιῶν διαφορὰς ἀπευθύνου-<lb/>σιν. The latter
            also is a means of recognizing the truth, inasmuch as<lb/>things (<hi rend="italic"
               >pragmata,</hi> what is the case) are apprehended by means of<lb/>concepts (<hi
               rend="italic">ennoemata</hi>)<note xml:id="ftn144" place="foot" n="144"> I cannot
               here discuss VII 83 because of the complications arising from the<lb/>corrupt
               sentence; it appears to have links with the <hi rend="italic">horikon</hi> or at any
               rate with<lb/>sub-disciplines of logic corresponding with the <hi rend="italic"
                  >horikon.</hi></note>.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="357" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_357.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">With a brief definition of rhetoric, followed by two definitions<lb/>of
            dialectic (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> II 48), the exposition reverts to the two
            main<lb/>disciplines into which (according to the ἔνιοι, at 41) the logical part<lb/>of
            philosophy is subdivided. The first definition of dialectic to some<lb/>extent resembles
            that of rhetoric<note xml:id="ftn145" place="foot" n="145"> Cfr. A. A. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Long, </hi><hi rend="italic">Dialectic cit.</hi>, (<hi rend="italic">supra</hi>,
               note 134) p. 103, and my remarks<lb/>at «Mnemosyne», XXXI (1978) p. 141.</note>; the
            second really is one of logic<lb/>in our sense of the word and runs ἐπιστήμην ἀληθῶν καὶ
            ψευδῶν<lb/>καὶ οὐδετέρων. This, of course, is Posidonius’ definition (cfr. fr.
            188<lb/>E.-K., 454 Th., <hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Diog. Laert. VII 62). This provides a
               <hi rend="italic">t.p.q.</hi> for<lb/>the brief account. Two different subdivisions
            of rhetoric are next<lb/>(42 καὶ τὴν μὲν-43 ἐπίλογον = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>295). Because the κατὰ<lb/>μέρος section does not deal with
            rhetoric, I shall not return to what<lb/>is said about this logical discipline at <hi
               rend="smcap">VII </hi>42-3.</p>
         <p rend="start">At <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>43 τὴν διαλεκτικήν-44, the general exposition now
            turns<lb/>to dialectic proper<note xml:id="ftn146" place="foot" n="146"> In <hi
                  rend="italic">SVF,</hi> no texts from <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>43-4 have been
               printed.</note>. There are two subdivisions: 1) τὸν περὶ τῶν<lb/>σημαινομένων (τόπον)
            and 2) (τὸν περὶ) τῆς φωνῆς τόπον. In the<lb/><hi rend="italic">kata meros</hi> section,
            however, the order is inversed: first Phonetics,<lb/>then Semantics (as I shall
            henceforth for the sake of convenience<lb/>designate these two <hi rend="italic"
               >topoi).</hi> This difference points to different sources<lb/>for the brief and the
            more detailed sections, or at any rate to different<lb/>traditions responsible for the
            varieties in arrangement. Note that Chry-<lb/>sippus’ bibliography, though in some ways
            closer to the brief account<lb/>than to the <hi rend="italic">kata meros</hi> section,
            does not correspond completely to the<lb/>former. In the brief account, we first have
            Semantics (including ar-<lb/>guments) then Phonetics; in the bibliography, we first have
            the <hi rend="italic">prag-<lb/>mata</hi> (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II, </hi>p. 5, 4), then the <hi rend="italic">lexeis</hi> (<hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II, </hi>p. 6, 7), and then a<lb/>section on arguments (cfr. <hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi> n, p. 6, 31). Note that, in the biblio-<lb/>graphy, the
            distinction between Semantics and Phonetics is not rigid,<lb/>for the section on <hi
               rend="italic">lexeis</hi> also deals with the κατ’ αὐτὰς λόγον and<lb/>with certain
            arguments. It is therefore incorrect to argue, with Egli<lb/>and Hülser, that the
            sequence at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>43-4 agrees with that of Chry-<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="358" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_358.jpg"/></p>
<p>sippus’ bibliography<note xml:id="ftn147" place="foot" n="147"> Cfr. U. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Egli, </hi><hi rend="italic">Zur Stoischen cit.</hi>, p. 1 ff., and
               K. H. <hi rend="smcap">Hülser, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, I,<lb/>pp. CXI,
               CXIII f. Note that Egli, followed by Hülser, argues that the transmission
               of<lb/>Chrysippus’ bibliography is chaotic, and that the order should be pp. 386,
               10-389,<lb/>11+ 385, 3-386,9 + 390,11-23 + 398,12-390,10 Long = <hi rend="italic"
                  >SVF</hi> II, pp. 6, 31-8,23 +<lb/>6,1-30 + 9,7-19 + 8,24-9, 6. Although this
               transposition to a certain extent enhan-<lb/>ces the correspondence between the brief
               account and the bibliography, the modified<lb/>bibliography itself can hardly be used
               as an argument in favour of the relationship<lb/>of the brief account with such a
               list of Chrysippus’ books, and several anomalies<lb/>remain even after this
               transposition. The fact that the arrangement in the biblio-<lb/>graphy is disturbing
               need not entail that it has been disturbed. Note that the<lb/>order of dialectical
                  <hi rend="italic">topoi</hi> at K. <hi rend="smcap">Hülser, </hi><hi rend="italic"
                  >op. cit.</hi>, I, p. CVI, is certainly not<lb/>Chrysippean (i.e. does not
               correspond to the bibliography, even in its “restored”<lb/>form). See further <hi
                  rend="italic">infra</hi>, notes 148, 149, 155.</note> ; moreover, we have already
            noticed that the<lb/>occurrence of Posidonius’ definition of dialectic at VII 42 proves
            that<lb/>the brief account as a whole cannot be early.</p>
         <p rend="start">At VII 43-4, the Semantic and Phonetic subdivisions of Dialectic<lb/>are then further
            subdivided, the first <hi rend="italic">topos</hi> being treated first. Here<lb/>we are
            in for a small surprise: the first <hi rend="italic">sub-topos</hi> of the
               semantic<lb/><hi rend="italic">topos</hi> is περὶ φαντασιῶν, a subject of which we
            have just learned<lb/>that according to some authorities it (does not belong to the
               semantic<lb/><hi rend="italic">topos</hi> but) constitutes an <hi rend="italic"
               >eidos</hi> of its own. I shall revert to this<lb/>complication. The other items
            dealt with according to the semantic<lb/><hi rend="italic">topos</hi> are summarized in
            an extensive table of contents up to 44<lb/>θερίζοντας. Here we are obliged to jump to
            the κατὰ μέρος exposition.<lb/>At VII 63, ἐν δὲ τῷ [...] ὑπτίων (not in <hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi>; cfr. fr. 696 Hülser)<lb/>the contents of the semantic <hi
               rend="italic">topos</hi> are also summarized. But, as Bahnsch<lb/>already pointed out
            long ago, the summary in the brief account (43-4)<lb/>is much longer and far more
            complete than that in the κατὰ μέρος<lb/>version (63)! It should be added that the list
            at 43-4, although<lb/>rattled of a bit confusedly, perfectly matches (with a few
            exceptions,<lb/>cfr. <hi rend="italic">infra,</hi> p. 359) the ground covered in 63-82,
            that the language<lb/>used in both tables is absolutely similar, and that accordingly
            the<lb/>table in the κατὰ μέρος section is merely a compressed version of<lb/>that in
            the brief account<note xml:id="ftn148" place="foot" n="148"> U. <hi rend="smcap">Egli,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">Zur Stoischen cit.</hi>, p. 2 f., arbitrarily reduces the
               extras in 43-4<lb/>by athetizing 43 καὶ τῶν ὁμοίων — εἰδῶν (thus eliminating <hi
                  rend="italic">genera</hi> and <hi rend="italic">species,<lb/></hi>cfr. next note)
               and 44 καὶ τοὺς ὁμοίους — περαίνοντας. He is followed by Κ.-Η.<lb/><hi rend="smcap"
                  >Hülser, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, I, p. CXIII f.</note>.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="359" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_359.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">The second sub-<hi rend="italic">topos</hi> (or -discipline) of dialectic
            to be described<lb/>at 44 is τὸν προειρημένον [cfr. 43; important as a
            Laertian<lb/>cross-reference] περὶ αὐτῆς τῆς φωνῆς. This deals with the
            ἐγγράμ-<lb/>ματος φωνή (cfr., in the κατὰ μέρος section, 56-7; <hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>D. 20)<lb/>and the τοῦ λόγου μέρη (cfr. 57-8; <hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>147, <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>D. 21, 22) as<lb/>well as with
            soloecism (cfr. 59, <hi rend="italic">in fine</hi>;<hi rend="italic"> SVF</hi> III D.
            24), barbarism<lb/>(cfr. 59, <hi rend="italic">in fine; SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>D. 24), poems (cfr. 60; not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>),<hi
               rend="italic"> amphi-<lb/>boliai</hi> (cfr. 62; <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>D. 23), and the intonation of the voice and<lb/>music (both,
            as Bahnsch pointed out, lacking in the detailed section).<lb/>By and large, the contents
            of the phonetic <hi rend="italic">topos</hi> as outlined at 44<lb/>are treated at 50-60
            A and 62 <hi rend="italic">ad finem.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">But at 44 there is more: according to some authorities (κατὰ<lb/>τινας),<hi rend="bold"
            > </hi>the phonetic <hi rend="italic">topos</hi> als dealt with: definitions, division,
            and<lb/>peculiar expressions (<hi rend="italic">lexeis</hi>). We should remember that
            according to<lb/>the τινες<hi rend="bold"> </hi>mentioned at 41, definitions are to be
            dealt with in an<lb/><hi rend="italic">eidos</hi> of their own, although ἔνιοι<hi
               rend="bold"> </hi>rejected this part; presumably, the<lb/>latter added it to or
            included it in the phonetic <hi rend="italic">topos</hi> (cfr. <hi rend="italic"
               >infra,</hi> p. 367).<lb/>In the κατὰ μέρος<hi rend="bold"> </hi>account, definitions
            are dealt with at 60 (<hi rend="italic">SVF<lb/></hi><hi rend="smcap">II<hi rend="bold"
               > </hi></hi>226, <hi rend="smcap">III<hi rend="bold"> </hi></hi>Ant. 23), division at
            61 (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III<hi rend="bold"> </hi></hi>D. 25); but <hi rend="italic">lexeis</hi>
            are<lb/>lacking. The detailed exposition, in other words, appends most of<lb/>the
            further contents included by the τινας<hi rend="bold"> </hi>at 44. What should
            be<lb/>pointed out, however, is that the κατὰ μέρος<hi rend="bold"> </hi>treatment of
            the phonetic<lb/><hi rend="italic">topos</hi> is also concerned with <hi rend="italic"
               >genera</hi> and <hi rend="italic">species,</hi> which according to<lb/>43, as
            Bahnsch already pointed out, do belong elsewhere, viz. with<lb/>the semantic <hi
               rend="italic">topos</hi>
            <hi rend="italic">(genera</hi> and <hi rend="italic">species</hi> constitute the
            exceptions indi-<lb/>cated <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 358, viz. those items on the
            table of contents of the<lb/>semantic <hi rend="italic">topos</hi> which are <hi
               rend="italic">not</hi> found in the corresponding section of<lb/>the κατὰ μέρος<hi
               rend="bold"> </hi>account, but in another section thereof<note xml:id="ftn149"
               place="foot" n="149"> Unfortunately, this point has been overlooked by M. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Frede, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 75<lb/>note 8. This
               partly ruins his otherwise valuable comparison with later grammatical<lb/>treatises,
                  <hi rend="italic">ibid.,</hi> p. 53. U. <hi rend="smcap">Egli, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">Zur Stoischen cit.</hi>, p. 2 f., and K. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Hülser,<lb/></hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, I, p. <hi rend="smcap">CXIII
               </hi>f., argue that at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>43 (cfr. previous note) <hi
                  rend="italic">genera</hi> and <hi rend="italic">species<lb/></hi>have been listed
               by mistake. In the section of Chrysippus’ bibliography at VII 200<lb/>(<hi
                  rend="italic">SVF</hi>
               <hi rend="smcap">II, </hi>p. 9, 7 ff.) which lists works dealing with this subject,
               the context, they<lb/>argue, is not concerned with <hi rend="italic">lekta</hi> (note
               that according to Egli and Hülser this<lb/>part of the bibliography has to be moved
               from the ethical section to that on<lb/><hi rend="italic">lexeis,</hi> see <hi
                  rend="italic">supra,</hi> note 147). But <hi rend="italic">genera</hi> and <hi
                  rend="italic">species</hi> are not linguistic items, and<lb/>although they are
               listed as linguistic items in the appendix to the Phonetics of<lb/>the <hi
                  rend="italic">kata meros</hi> section, it would be arbitrary to modify Chrysippus’
               bibliography<lb/>accordingly. The inclusion of <hi rend="italic">genera</hi> and <hi
                  rend="italic">species</hi> among the <hi rend="italic">lekta</hi> of Semantics
               as<lb/>at VII 43 is defensible. Note that according to “some” Stoics mentioned at VII
                  44<lb/><hi rend="italic">horoi</hi> and <hi rend="italic">dihaireseis</hi> are to
               be included in Phonetics and that therefore this was<lb/>not a universal opinion.
               Presumably, this inclusion of <hi rend="italic">dihairesis</hi> brought that
                  of<lb/><hi rend="italic">genera</hi> and <hi rend="italic">species</hi> in its
               wake; at VII 61, <hi rend="italic">dihairesis</hi> is concerned with <hi
                  rend="italic">genus</hi> and<lb/><hi rend="italic">species,</hi> and these have
               previously been defined in the same chapter. Arguably,<lb/><hi rend="italic"
                  >dihairesis</hi> was omitted at VII 43, either inadvertently or because it came
               along<lb/>with the <hi rend="italic">genera</hi> and <hi rend="italic">species</hi>
               that are listed.</note>).</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="360" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_360.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">Next, in 45, the usefulness of syllogistic is stressed; this issue<lb/>is
            not discussed in the κατὰ μέρος section. What is in 45 is a prelude<lb/>to 46 αὐτήν
            δὲ-48 ἀνδρὸς εἶναι+83. Next, argument (<hi rend="italic">logos</hi>) is<lb/>defined; at
            greater length, this definition also occurs later, at 76<lb/>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>Crin. 5). But nothing in the κατὰ μέρος section
            corresponds<lb/>to the definition of proof that comes next at 45 (these
            definitions<lb/>at 45 are <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">ii </hi>235).</p>
         <p rend="start">Finally, we have another discussion of <hi rend="italic">phantasia</hi> (45 τὴν
            δὲ-46<lb/>ἒκτυπον, <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> II 53); it will be recalled that this
            subject was already<lb/>found in the <hi rend="italic">eidos</hi> concerned with canons
            and criteria (41, 42) and<lb/>also (alternatively) briefly referred to as the first
            sub-iopoi of the<lb/>semantic <hi rend="italic">topos</hi> (43). In what is Zeno’s way
            (cfr. <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 58, 59) it<lb/>is explained at τύπωσιν ἐν ψυχὴ. Then
            the cataleptic <hi rend="italic">phantasia</hi> is<lb/>briefly described: τὴν γινομένην
            ἀπο ὑπάρχοντος κατ’ αὐτὸ τὸ<lb/>ὑπάρχον ἐναπεσφραγισμένην καὶ ἐναπομεμαγμένην (cfr. also
               <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I<lb/>59); next we find important information about two
            different kinds<lb/>of <hi rend="italic">phantasiai</hi> that are not cataleptic. To
            some degree, this passage<lb/>corresponds to 49-54 in the κατὰ μέρος section. Note that
            46 τὴν<lb/>γινομένην [...] ἐναπομεμαγμένην is almost identical with the
            descrip-<lb/>tion of <hi rend="italic">phantasia</hi> at 50, [...] ἡ ἀπὸ ὑπάρχοντος κατὰ
            τὸ ὑπάρχον<lb/>ἐναπομεμαγμένη καὶ ἐναποτετυπωμένη καὶ ἐναπεσφραγισμένη; the<lb/>word
            αὐτὸ is not at 50, whereas the words καὶ ἐναποτετυπωμένη<lb/>are lacking at 46.
            Furthermore, the sentence οΐα ούκ αν γένοιτο άπο</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="361" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_361.jpg"/></p>
<p>μὴ ὑπάρχοντος that immediately follows at 50 is not found at 46;<lb/>since
            this is believed to be a further qualification subsequently added<lb/>to the definition
            to fortify it against Arcesilaus’ criticism<note xml:id="ftn150" place="foot" n="150"
               >Cfr. <hi rend="smcap">Sext. Emp. </hi><hi rend="italic">adv. math.</hi>
               <hi rend="smcap">VII</hi> 252 (not in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>);<hi rend="italic"
                  > </hi><hi rend="smcap">Cic.</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Luc.</hi> 78 (<hi
                  rend="italic">SVF</hi> 177);<lb/>and see G. <hi rend="smcap">Striker, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 37</note>, it is inter-<lb/>esting to have a
            definition without this further qualification (but<lb/>with description of <hi
               rend="italic">phantasiai</hi> that are not cataleptic) at 46.</p>
         <p rend="start">We should now turn to the detailed account itself in order to<lb/>make the comparison
            more stringent, and ask ourselves to which<lb/>parts and subdivisions and further
            subdivisions of subdivisions of the<lb/>general exposition the parts and subdivisions
            and further subdivisions<lb/>of the detailed exposition correspond, and how far this
            correspondence<lb/>goes.</p>
         <p rend="start">Take the first sentence quoted from Diocles at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>49:</p>
         <p>ἀρέσκει τοῖς Στωϊκοῖς τὸν περὶ φαντασίας καὶ αἰσθήσεως π ρ ο -<lb/>τ ά τ τ ε ι v λόγον,
            καθότι τὸ κριτήριον, ᾧ ἡ ἀλήθεια τῶν πραγ-<lb/>μάτων γινώσκεται κτλ. (<hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> I 52).</p>
         <p>«To put in the forefront» (προτάττειν) in the context of the κατὰ<lb/>μέρος section
            means: to treat before Phonetics (55 ff.) and Semantics<lb/>(63 ff.). This is <hi
               rend="italic">not</hi> the arrangement according to the table of contents<lb/>of the
            semantic <hi rend="italic">topos</hi> at 43 according to which the <hi rend="italic"
               >phantasiai</hi> from<lb/>which the <hi rend="italic">lekta</hi> arise are treated as
            the first sub-<hi rend="italic">topos</hi> of Semantics.<lb/>(Note that the
            corresponding table at 63 and the account at 63 ff.<lb/>omit the <hi rend="italic"
               >phantasiai.</hi> There is only one brief sentence at 63: φασὶ δὲ<lb/>τὸ λεκτὸν εἶναι
            τὸ κατὰ φαντασίαν λογικὴν ὑφιστάμενον. <hi rend="italic">Logike<lb/>phantasia</hi> is
            defined at 51; otherwise, the sentence at 63 is closer<lb/>to the table at 43, cfr. ἐκ
            τούτων ὑφισταμένων λεπτῶν. In <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>49-53,<lb/>the word <hi
               rend="italic">lekton</hi> does not occur.) The arrangement actually followed<lb/>by
            Diog. Laert. accepts an autonomous third (or rather first) sub-<lb/>discipline of logic
            besides the dialectical sub-disciplines Phonetics and<lb/>Semantics. This agrees with
            the division of <hi rend="italic">to logikon meros</hi> ac-<lb/>cording to the τινες
            mentioned at 41, who added τὸ περὶ κανόνων<lb/>καὶ κριτηρίων (εἶδος) as a further part
            which served to establish<lb/>the truth and in which the different kinds of <hi
               rend="italic">phantasiai</hi> were inve-<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="362" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_362.jpg"/></p>
<p>stigated (42). From what is said at 41, one could not have
            expected<lb/>that this part could come first, but according to Diocles (49) it
            was<lb/>the general (!) Stoic practice to begin with the theory of
            knowledge.<lb/>Indeed, VII 49-54 is a very precise, detailed and important
            exposition<lb/>of the different kinds (cfr. 42) of <hi rend="italic">phantasiai</hi>
            there are (and of the<lb/>formation of concepts), although it is frustratingly brief
            about the<lb/>criterion (54)<note xml:id="ftn151" place="foot" n="151"> On VII 54 see
               further <hi rend="italic">infra</hi>, p. 363 f.</note>. One need not go into the
            details of 49-53; what<lb/>I want to claim, however, is that this section constitutes
            the Diocles<lb/>fragment (as would appear, from 50 paraphrazed rather than
            tran-<lb/>scribed). VII 54 cannot be included, because it is unlikely that
            Diocles<lb/>would have treated the <hi rend="italic">phantasiai</hi>,<hi rend="italic">
               katalepsis,</hi> and concept-formation in<lb/>such detail and have been so
            infuriatingly brief about the cataleptic<lb/><hi rend="italic">phantasia</hi> and the
               criterion<note xml:id="ftn152" place="foot" n="152"> We know that Diog. Laert.
               manages to be brief in some places and long<lb/>in others, but we know nothing of the
               sort about Diocles, although it cannot be<lb/>excluded <hi rend="italic">a
                  priori</hi> that he wrote in the manner of Diog. Laert. Those who want<lb/>to
               attribute 54 to Diocles, too, are forced to assume that it was Diocles
               who<lb/>constructed the odd mosaic from different sources (cfr. <hi rend="smcap">U.
                  Egli</hi>, <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> note 132<lb/>and text thereto). From the
               point of view of method, this is a <hi rend="italic">regressus,</hi>
               not<lb/>progress. Nietzsche’s argument against Bahnsch (cfr. <hi rend="italic"
                  >supra,</hi> text to note 139) took<lb/>this form, in <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Bornmann-Carpitella </hi>(eds.), <hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 202, 26 ff.:
               Diocles «hat<lb/>aus zweien seiner Quellen zwei Abschnitte, einen gedrängteren [41-8]
               und einen<lb/>ausführlicheren [48-82] hintereinander gestellt. Hierbei erklärt sich
               nun leicht,<lb/>dass der kürzere gelegentlich auch einzelne Notizen mehr hat als der
               längere und<lb/>dass sich Differenzen finden, wie einige z.B. Bahnsch angemerkt
               hat».</note>. After all, the general account at 46<lb/>
   — not by Diocles — gives more information about the cataleptic<lb/><hi rend="italic"
                  >phantasia</hi> than is found at 54! Clearly, Diog. Laert. believed that<lb/>he
               could be brief in those cases where he had been less brief in the<lb/>short
               account.</p>
         <p rend="start">At VII 50, the Diocles fragment contains a reference to Chry-<lb/>sippus which may but
            need not have been inserted by Diog. Laert.<lb/>(note that what follows, νοείται κτλ.,
            is very Zenonian, cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra,<lb/></hi>p. 360), viz. a further
            explanation of what is meant by <hi rend="italic">typosis</hi>:<lb/>τουτέστιν ἀλλοίωσις,
            ὡς ὁ Χρύσιππος ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ Περὶ ψυχῆς<lb/>ὑφίσταται [...] γίνεσθαι (<hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> II 55). <hi rend="italic">Phantasia</hi> as <hi rend="italic">typosis</hi>
            in the<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="363" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_363.jpg"/></p>
<p>soul should, according to Chrysippus, not be understood in a
            crudely<lb/>materialist way (cfr. further <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> II 56). This
            epistemological point<lb/>was not made by Chrysippus in a work concerned with the
            logical<lb/>part of philosophy, let alone with the introduction thereto, but in
            a<lb/>psychological, i.e., physical, treatise.</p>
         <p rend="start">The tantalizingly disappointing treatment of the criterion at 54<lb/>consists of a <hi
               rend="italic">laudatio</hi>; it will be recalled that according to von Arnim<lb/>this
            cluster of quotations had been inserted by Diog. Laert., and<lb/>according to Egli been
            taken by Diocles from Posidonius. Egli’s view<lb/>may be discounted, and — unlike von
            Arnim and others — I do not<lb/>believe that the Diocles fragment is resumed at 55. But
            von Arnim<lb/>must be right to the extent that at 54 Diog. Laert. switches<note
               xml:id="ftn153" place="foot" n="153"> Compare <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>97 f., where
               Diog. Laert. switches from his <hi rend="italic">Peri haireseon</hi> type<lb/>of
               source followed so far to <hi rend="italic">Diadochai</hi> and biography, and <hi
                  rend="italic">supra,</hi> text to note 137.</note> to<lb/>another (kind of)
            source. Instead of copying out or paraphrasing<lb/>Diocles’ account of the criterion and
            of the cataleptic <hi rend="italic">phantasia,</hi> which<lb/>as one may reasonably
            assume will have been as detailed and precise<lb/>as that of the <hi rend="italic"
               >phantasiai</hi> at 49-53 (for some of these details see Cic.<lb/><hi rend="italic"
               >Varro</hi> 41 f. = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I 60), he moved to a source containing
               <hi rend="italic">laudationes.<lb/></hi>This is also clear from the final sentence of
            53, which is a summary<lb/>serving as a transition marker: τοιάδε τινὰ καὶ περὶ
            φαντασίας<lb/>καὶ αἰσθήσεως καὶ νοήσεως δογματίζουσι. The list at 54 is
            interesting<lb/>in itself. The cataleptic <hi rend="italic">phantasia</hi> is defined
            (much more briefly than<lb/>at 46 <note xml:id="ftn154" place="foot" n="154"> Cfr. M.
                  <hi rend="smcap">Pohlenz, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, <hi rend="smcap"
                  >II, </hi>p. 35. On <hi rend="italic">kataleptike phantasia</hi> as
               “Schul-<lb/>meinung” see G. <hi rend="smcap">Striker, </hi><hi rend="italic">op.
                  cit.</hi>, p. 54.</note>) as being ἀπὸ ὑπάρχοντος. Diog. Laert. continues: καθά
            φησι<lb/>Χρύσιππος [<hi rend="it">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>105] ἐν τῇ δευτέρᾳ [von Arnim, δωδεκάτῃ mss]<lb/>τῶν Φυσικῶν
            καὶ Ἀντίπατρος [<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>Ant. 18] καὶ Ἀπολλόδωρος<lb/>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>Αp. 3). For Anipater and Apollodorus, regrettably, no
            book-<lb/>titles are given. That cited for Chrysippus confirms the point made<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">supra</hi> (this page) <hi rend="italic">a propos</hi> his <hi
               rend="italic">On the Soul</hi>: the <hi rend="italic">locus classicus</hi>
            for<lb/>the cataleptic <hi rend="italic">phantasia</hi> was not found in a logical but
            in a physical<lb/>treatise of Chrysippus. The catalogue of Chrysippus’ works
            contains<lb/>several titles which indicate epistemological topics (<hi rend="italic"
               >ap.</hi> Diog. Laert.<lb/>VII 201, <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>17, p. 9, 24-30); as A. A. Long has pointed out, it<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="364" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_364.jpg"/></p>
<p>can hardly be an accident that this list is found among
            Chrysippus’<lb/>ethical works <note xml:id="ftn155" place="foot" n="155"><hi
                  rend="italic">Dialectic cit. </hi>(<hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> note 134), p. 118
               and note 35; see also G. <hi rend="smcap">Striker,<lb/></hi><hi rend="italic">op.
                  cit.</hi>, p. 54. Note that Egli and Hülser do not argue that this section should
               be<lb/>moved to another position as well.</note>. The decision to <hi rend="italic"
               >begin</hi> with the theory of knowledge<lb/>(common practice according to Diocles)
            must have been made by later<lb/>Stoics; it was endorsed by Diocles and determined Diog.
            Laert.’s<lb/>order of presentation. It also determines the order of subjects in <hi
               rend="italic">SVF<lb/></hi>I and II and in much of learned literature. But it conveys
            a false<lb/>impression of Chrysippus’ priorities. Chrysippus (if the beginning
            of<lb/>his catalogue may be assumed to have authority) began <note xml:id="ftn156"
               place="foot" n="156">On the introductory works listed at the beginning of Chrysippus’
               biblio-<lb/>graphy at <hi rend="smcap">Diog. Laert. VII </hi>189 <hi rend="italic"
                  >(SVF</hi> II 13, pp. 4, 38-5,2), the second presumably<lb/>dealt with the parts
               of philosophy, the third and fourth with terminology, and the<lb/>fifth will have
               been an introduction to dialectic (contents unknown; cfr. <hi rend="italic"
                  >infra</hi>,<hi rend="italic"><lb/></hi>p. 369).</note> with formal<lb/>logic in
            our sense of the word. Which entails a surprizing anticipation<lb/>of the views of
            modern logicians.</p>
         <p rend="start">To return to the list at 54: a different view of the criterion<lb/>held by Boethus is
            next (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III B. 1). Then a different view of<lb/>Chrysippus
            himself is recorded: διαφερόμενος πρὸς αὑτόν he said in<lb/>the first book of his Περὶ
            λόγου (listed in the ethical part of the<lb/>catalogue cited <hi rend="italic"
               >supra</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> SVF</hi> II 17, p. 9, 29) that <hi rend="italic"
               >aisthesis</hi> and <hi rend="italic">prolepsis<lb/></hi>are the criteria. Although
            it would perhaps be as rash to infer that<lb/>in his <hi rend="italic">On Reason</hi> he
            did not speak of the cataleptic <hi rend="italic">phantasia</hi> as to<lb/>claim that he
            may have done so, it is (as von Arnim already pointed<lb/>out) at any rate most
            remarkable that he is said to have been «dis-<lb/>agreeing with himself»<note
               xml:id="ftn157" place="foot" n="157"><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I, p. XXXVII. Diog.
               Laert.’s remark, a symptom of compression, is<lb/>also one of bias. G. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Striker, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, 46 ff., convincingly
               argues that there is no<lb/>contradiction.</note>. Von Arnim adduces a similar
            formula from<lb/>Diog. Laert. VII 139 (two different accounts given by Chrysippus
            in<lb/>one and the same work). One is of course reminded of Plutarch’s<lb/>arguments in
            his anti-Stoic treatises, esp. <hi rend="italic">stoic. rep.</hi>; Posidonius,
            how-<lb/>ever, also used to argue that Chrysippus is inconsistent (see the<lb/>fragments
            in Galen’s <hi rend="italic">PHP).</hi> It is therefore noteworthy that again<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="365" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_365.jpg"/></p>
<p>another criterion held by « some of the more ancient Stoics» (<hi
               rend="italic">SVF<lb/></hi>I 631) is cited from Posidonius’ Περὶ κριτηρίου (fr. 42
            E.-K., 460<lb/>Th.). But there is no positive argument that the whole cluster at
            54<lb/>derives from Posidonius.</p>
         <p rend="start">It should by now be clear that the εἰσαγωγικὴ τέχνη, the<lb/>discipline introducing
            dialectic mentioned by Diog. Laert. at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>48,<lb/>is
            “epistemology”, or the <hi rend="italic">eidos</hi> (41-2) dealing with canons and
               criteria.<lb/>Emendation<note xml:id="ftn158" place="foot" n="158">In his edition
                  (<hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> note 69), Egli followed by Hülser, emends to
               εἰσα-<lb/>γωγικ&lt;ὴν διαλεκτικ&gt;ὴν τέχνην.</note> is not called for. We may assume
            that this independent<lb/><hi rend="italic">eidos</hi> grew out of the <hi rend="italic"
               >first</hi> sub<hi rend="italic">-topos</hi> of Semantics, viz. that dealing<lb/>with
            the <hi rend="italic">phantasiai</hi> mentioned at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>43.</p>
         <p rend="start">Dialectic proper starts at 55 (τῆς δὲ διαλεκτικῆς θεωρίας);
               J<emph>ø</emph>rgen<lb/>Mejer<note xml:id="ftn159" place="foot" n="159"> Cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 133.</note>, I believe, was right when he pointed
            out that 50-3 belong<lb/>with 49 and that a new subject is got under way at 55. Already
            in<lb/>54, Diog. Laert. has broken his promise or forgotten his announcement<lb/>that
            from now on he is going to transcribe Diocles for the details<lb/>of the <hi
               rend="italic">logikon meros,</hi> if, that is, one is right in assuming that
            this<lb/>is what he announced. But the sentence at issue, as we have seen,<lb/>is
            difficult and unclear, and I would propose that we interpret it<lb/>by taking Diog.
            Laert.’s actual procedure as our touch-stone<note xml:id="ftn160" place="foot" n="160">
               For this point as a sort of general rufe cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> p.
               303.</note>. At<lb/><hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>48, he first says that he has given a
            general account, then that<lb/>he would also like to expound things <hi rend="italic"
               >kata meros,</hi> and thirdly that<lb/>he will also discuss the «introductory
            discipline» after Diocles’ <hi rend="italic">Epi-<lb/>drome.</hi> It does not follow
            that 55-82, albeit κατὰ μέρος, are from<lb/>Diocles (83, a left-over of the general part
            which comes last, is<lb/>certainly not by Diocles). The <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi>
            at 54 may be attributed, if<lb/>only for economy’s sake, to the more detailed source
            used at 55-82,<lb/>which as it seems was not as specific as Diocles’ exposition.
            This<lb/>would entail that for the logical doxography Diog. Laert. used at
            least<lb/>three different sources. Presumably, one should attribute the
            summary<lb/>statements at 55 τῆς δὲ διαλεκτικῆς [...] τόπου, 63 ἐν δὲ τῷ [...]<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="366" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_366.jpg"/></p>
<p>ὑπτίων, and 76 καὶ ἄλλαι δέ [...] λέγομεν to Diog. Laert. He must<lb/>have
            made a real effort to provide detailed information about the<lb/>logical part of Stoic
            philosophy, which is important for one’s appreci-<lb/>ation of his personality as an
            author interested in philosophy.</p>
         <p rend="start">Although in the general section at 43-4 Semantics had been<lb/>described before
            Phonetics, the more systematical detailed exposition<lb/>treats Phonetics first.
            Typically, Diog. Laert. says (that he does so<lb/>because) the majority of the Stoics
            agree (55 συμφώνως δοκεῖ τοῖς<lb/>πλείστοις) to «begin» dialectic with the phonetic <hi
               rend="italic">topos</hi>, which now<lb/>follows, cfr. the concluding words at 62, ἐν
            μὲν οὖν τῇ περὶ φωνῆς<lb/>θεωρίᾳ τοιαῦτα λέγεται τοῖς Στωϊκοῖς. I have already
            compared<lb/>the contents of 55-62 with the table of contents at 44 <hi rend="italic"
               >(supra,</hi> pp.<lb/>359 ff.). It should be acknowledged that the exposition of the
            defi-<lb/>nition of <hi rend="italic">phone,</hi> of <hi rend="italic">engrammatos
               phone,</hi> of <hi rend="italic">lexis,</hi> of the parts of <hi rend="italic"
               >logos,<lb/></hi>and of style and poetry, is fairly orderly and systematical. M.
            Frede<lb/>has argued convincingly that this section represents the «elements
            of»<lb/>Stoic «grammar», which developed out of the treatment of «dic-<lb/>tion»<note
               xml:id="ftn161" place="foot" n="161"><hi rend="italic">Op. cit.</hi>, pp.
               38-54.</note>. The exposition itself, however, is more compressed than
            the<lb/>treatment of the <hi rend="italic">phantasiai</hi> in the Diocles fragment at
            49-53. What<lb/>follows at 60 ὅρος -62 πέπτωκε is both more disorderly and even
               more<lb/>compressed<note xml:id="ftn162" place="foot" n="162">M. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Frede, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 75 note 8, correctly points out
               that what is at 60-2<lb/>can hardly be regarded as «forming part of the core of»
               Phonetics. Hülser’s<lb/>argument, <hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, I, p. CXIII f.,
               that what is in the appendix at VII 60-2 cor-<lb/>responds with the relevant section
               of Chrysippus’ bibliography (provided one per-<lb/>forms the requiered
               “Blattumstellungen”, cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> note 147) is insufficient.
                  At<lb/><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
               <hi rend="smcap">II, </hi>pp. 6,23-30 + 9,7-19, the sequence of items is different,
               and <hi rend="italic">horos,<lb/>ennoema,</hi> and (Crinis’!) <hi rend="italic"
                  >merismos</hi> are lacking. For <hi rend="italic">genera</hi> and <hi
                  rend="italic">species</hi> see <hi rend="italic">supra,<lb/></hi>note 149.</note>.
            I cannot here go into the details; note, however, that the<lb/>two definitions of <hi
               rend="italic">horos</hi> in the little <hi rend="italic">laudatio</hi> at 60 refer to
            the first<lb/>books of Antipater’s <hi rend="italic">On Definitions</hi> (<hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>Ant. 23) and Chrysippus’<lb/><hi rend="italic">On Definitions
               </hi>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>226), i.e., to a type of treatise that is not<lb/>concerned
            with the <hi rend="italic">logikon meros</hi> of philosophy only. This fans
            one’s<lb/>suspicion that the jumble of definitions that follows in the later part</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="367" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_367.jpg"/></p>
<p>of Diog. Laert.’s treatment of Phonetics derives from a collection
               of<lb/><hi rend="italic">horoi,</hi> or rather from the <hi rend="italic">horikon
               eidos</hi> described at VII 41-2. The<lb/>definition of <hi rend="italic"
               >ennoema</hi> given at 61 A is not really needed after the<lb/>extensive treatment in
            49-53. Furthermore, the whole little section on<lb/><hi rend="italic">genus</hi> and <hi
               rend="italic">species</hi> (and, presumably, division) does not, as we
            have<lb/>noticed above (p. 359), belong with Phonetics but with Semantics<lb/>according
            to the table at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>43. It would be false to assume
            that<lb/>Phonetics entails a discussion of concepts, because these either
            belong<lb/>with autonomous epistemology (49-53, 41-2) or with the first sub-<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">topos</hi> of Semantics (43). The definition of <hi rend="italic"
               >ennoema</hi> at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>61 is the<lb/>vulgate Zenonian one (61
            ἀνατύπωμα ~ 45 τύπωσις) and lacks<lb/>Chrysippus’ <hi rend="italic">distinguo</hi> (50).
            Its intrusion in the appendix to Phonetics<lb/>at 60 ὅρος-62 can be explained: the
            definition of <hi rend="italic">genus</hi> that precedes<lb/>involves the use of the
            term ἐννοημάτων. The <hi rend="italic">horikon eidos,</hi> moreover,<lb/>according to
               <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>42 is concerned with truth because διὰ [...]
            τῶν<lb/>ἐννοιῶν τὰ πράγματα λαμβάνεται. Note that the appendix begins<lb/>with the
            definition of <hi rend="italic">horos</hi> and similar terms. We may
            therefore<lb/>assume that the appendix to Phonetics represents the <hi rend="italic"
               >horikon eidos<lb/></hi>which some posited as a separate discipline (41-2) and others
            appended<lb/>to Phonetics (44 καὶ περὶ ὅρων etc.). The section on <hi rend="italic"
               >amphibolia</hi> at<lb/><hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>62 may be a <hi rend="italic"
               >Nachtrag</hi> to Stoic grammar (one would have expected<lb/>it either before or
            after the section on <hi rend="italic">poiesis</hi> and <hi rend="italic">poiema,</hi>
            60). As<lb/>a part of <hi rend="italic">Phonetics,</hi> the section on <hi rend="italic"
               >genera</hi> and <hi rend="italic">species</hi> is of course<lb/>illplaced, because
               <hi rend="italic">genera</hi> and <hi rend="italic">species</hi> are conceptual
            rather than linguistic<lb/>items.</p>
         <p rend="start">In the first section of Diog. Laert.’s Phonetics, 55-9, Diogenes<lb/>of Babylonia is
            mentioned not less than six times (<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III D. 17, 18,<lb/>20, 21,
            22) and the relevant title is given twice: 55 and 57, Περὶ<lb/>φωνῆς. Although von Arnim
            attributes more to Diogenes than would<lb/>seem to be justifiable (cfr. <hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">ΙΙΙ </hi>D. 20, 23, 24, 25), much of this<lb/>section indeed seems
            ultimately to go back to his book<note xml:id="ftn163" place="foot" n="163">Cfr. <hi
                  rend="smcap">H. von Arnim</hi>, <hi rend="italic">s.v. Diogenes</hi> (45), in <hi
                  rend="italic">RE</hi> V (1905) col. 774.</note>; he appears<lb/>to have been the
            first Stoic to write a special treatise Περὶ<lb/>φωνῆς.<lb/>Note that he also wrote a
            separate Διαλεκτικὴ τέχνη, <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">ΙΙΙ </hi>D. 26<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="368" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_368.jpg"/></p>
<p><hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Diog. Laert. <hi rend="smcap">VII</hi> 71. The
            assumption that all references to Diogenes<lb/>in the grammatical section, <hi
               rend="smcap">VII</hi> 55-9, refer to the phonetic treatise is<lb/>a safe one. Other
            names mentioned are those of the early post-<lb/>Chrysippean Stoics Archedemus (with
            book-title, also Π. φωνῆς, 55<lb/>= <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">ΙΙΙ</hi> Arch. 6) and, twice, Antipater (55 = <hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">ΙΙΙ</hi> Ant. 16;<lb/>57 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">ΙΙΙ</hi> Ant. 22). The second time, a book-title is added
            for<lb/>Antipater: Περὶ λέξεως καὶ τῶν λεγομένων. Accordingly, Antipater<lb/>treated
            Phonetics and Semantics together in one treatise, whereas<lb/>Diogenes had written two
            separate treatises, and Archedemus a separate<lb/>treatise on Phonetics. The definition
            of the poem at 60 is cited from<lb/>Posidonius’ Περὶ λέξεως εἰσαγωγή (fr. 44 E.-K., 458
            Th.), clearly a<lb/>phonetic treatise as well. Unlike the treatises <hi rend="italic">On
               Definitions</hi> cited at<lb/>60, the works by Diogenes, Archedemus, Antipater (for
            its first part),<lb/>and Posidonius, clearly belong with the phonetic <hi rend="italic"
               >topos.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">In these <hi rend="italic">laudationes</hi> at 55-9, Chrysippus is cited twice. The
            first<lb/>time at 55 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">ΙΙ</hi> 140 (together with Archedemus + title,
            Diogenes,<lb/>Antipater), where he is said to have stated that <hi rend="italic"
               >phone</hi> is corporeal in<lb/>the second book of his <hi rend="italic"
               >Physics.</hi> A definition given by Diogenes<lb/>Archedemus Antipater in “logical”
            works consequently was given by<lb/>Chrysippus in a “physical” work. The catalogue of
            his works at <hi rend="smcap">VII<lb/>192 (</hi><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> ΙΙ 14) shows
            that he discussed the subjects treated in the<lb/>introductory treatises of Diogenes,
            Antipater (first part), Archedemus,<lb/>and, presumably, Posidonius, but did so in a
            series of major works<lb/>collected in the λογικοῦ τόπου περὶ τὰς λέξεις καὶ τὸν κατ’
            αὐτὰς<lb/>λόγον. This catalogue, moreover, treats part of formal logic first <hi
               rend="smcap">(VII<lb/>190-2 = </hi><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">ΙΙ</hi> 13-14, λογικοῦ τόπου τοῦ περὶ τὰ πράγματα). This<lb/>is
            confirmed by the other passage in the phonetic section of Diog. Laert.<lb/>where
            Chrysippus’ name is found (unfortunately without book-title),<lb/>viz. in the <hi
               rend="italic">laudatio</hi> at <hi rend="smcap">VII 57 — </hi><hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">ΙΙ</hi> 147, which is about the parts of<lb/><hi rend="italic"
               >logos.</hi> Here, as we have noticed, Diogenes’ Περὶ φωνῆς and Antipater’s<lb/>Περὶ
            λέξεως καὶ τῶν λεγομένων are mentioned as well. Cfr. the<lb/>catalogue at <hi
               rend="smcap">VII 192 (</hi><hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">ΙΙ</hi> 14, p. 6, 17-20, where however Chrysippus<lb/>speaks of
            στοιχεία not μέρη). Yet it should be added that the<lb/>distinction between the semantic
            and the phonetic parts does not seem<lb/>to have been applied by Chrysippus in a
            pedantical way; the first<lb/>title at <hi rend="smcap">VII 192 = </hi><hi rend="italic"
               >SVF</hi> ΙΙ, p. 6, 17 f. is περὶ τῶν στοιχείων τοῦ λόγου</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="369" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_369.jpg"/></p>
<p>καὶ τῶν λεγομένων, the second and third are about λεγομένα only,<lb/>the
            fourth about στοιχείων τοῦ λὸγου only. For Antipater’s title<lb/>one can quote
            Chrysippean partial precedents. One may of course also<lb/>cite Chrysippus’ definition
            of Dialectic (see <hi rend="italic">infra),</hi> which lists both the<lb/>phonetic and
            the semantic components, and in that order. Which<lb/>subjects were treated in
            Chrysippus’ introductory <hi rend="italic">monobiblos</hi> τέχνη<lb/>διαλεκτικὴ πρὸς
            ᾽Αρισταγόραν (Diog. Laert. <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>190 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">ΙΙ </hi>13,<lb/>p. 5, 2) one cannot know. But I think the evidence
            suggests that the<lb/>material found in the κατὰ μέρος phonetic section of Diog.
            Laert.<lb/>goes back, in as far as the manner of presentation is concerned,
            to<lb/>Chrysippus’ successors. Introductory treatises presenting the vast<lb/>material
            treated in numerous extensive works by Chrysippus were<lb/>needed, and a certain measure
            of standardization must have been<lb/>indispensable for teaching purposes.</p>
         <p rend="start">As we have noticed, Diog. Laert. at <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>62 rounds off
            Phonetics<lb/>with a transitional sentence indicating its contents (quoted <hi
               rend="italic">supra,</hi> p. 366),<lb/>which at the beginning of 63 is followed by a
            summarizing and<lb/>incomplete list of the subjects to be dealt with in Semantics (cfr.
               <hi rend="italic">supra,<lb/></hi>p. 358). In a way that is entirely typical of his
            method of composition,<lb/>Diog. Laert. inserts two definitions of Dialectic in general
            before<lb/>this concluding sentence at 62, <hi rend="italic">in fine.</hi> The first of
            these, as he says, is<lb/>Posidonius’ (fr. 188 E.-K., 454 Th.), which as we have
               seen<note xml:id="ftn164" place="foot" n="164"><hi rend="italic">Supra</hi>, p.
               357.</note> is<lb/>also quoted, anonymously, at 42. The second, he tells us, is
            Chrysippus’:<lb/>[...] ὡς ὁ Χρύσιππός φησι, περὶ σημαίνοντα καὶ σημαινόμενα (<hi
               rend="italic">SVF<lb/></hi>ΙΙΙ 122). These insertions are a bit awkward, not only
            because Posidonius’<lb/>definition had already been given in the general account, but
            also because<lb/>Chrysippus’ explicitly refers to both Phonetics (σημαίνοντα)
            and<lb/>Semantics (σημαινόμενα), thus covering both what precedes (55-62)<lb/>and what
            follows (63-82). One has a hunch that Posidonius’ definition<lb/>would have provided a
            proper introduction to what follows, whereas<lb/>Chrysippus’ would have been more
            efficient at 55. The reason they<lb/>are found where they are actually found, viz. at
            the end of the<lb/>phonetic section <hi rend="smcap">(VII </hi>62) is, presumably, that
            Diog. Laert. had come<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="370" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_370.jpg"/></p>
<p>across these definitions in one of his sources, and appended them,<lb/>as
            is his wont to do with extra material, at the end of a section <note xml:id="ftn165"
               place="foot" n="165"> Cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 18.</note>.</p>
         <p rend="start">I can only be very brief about the contents of 63-82, Diog. Laert.<lb/>here has copied
            out his source or sources in more detail. <hi rend="italic">Laudationes<lb/></hi>are
            found at chs. 64, 65, 68, 71, 76, 79. Note that, at 65, a definition<lb/>of <hi
               rend="italic">axioma</hi> is quoted from Chrysippus’ introductory treatise
            Διαλεκτικοὶ<lb/>ὅροι (cfr. VII 189 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> II 13, p. 4, 40). The
            definition of the<lb/>conditional at 71 is given not only after Diogenes’ introductory
            treatise<lb/>Διαλεκτικὴ τέχνη, but also after Chrysippus’ ἐν ταῖς Διαλεκτικαῖς<lb/>(the
            latter title should perhaps be emended to ἐν τ&lt;ο&gt;ῖς
            Διαλεκτικ(ο)ῖς<lb/>&lt;ὅροις&gt;). The only other title quoted here is Crinis’
            Διαλεκτικὴ τέχνη<lb/>(71 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III Crin. 4). Crinis’ name occurs a few
            more times:<lb/>1) together with those of Archedemus Athenodorus<note xml:id="ftn166"
               place="foot" n="166"> Unfortunately, one does not know which Athenodorus.</note>
            Antipater (68<lb/>= <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> III Crin. 3; the list begins with
            Chrysippus’ name), and 2)<lb/>with the definitions of <hi rend="italic">logos</hi>
            (“argument”) at 76 = <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">III </hi>Crin. 5.<lb/>Apollodorus’ name is found at 64 (not in the
            Apoll.-ch. in <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi>) and<lb/>Chrysippus’, apart from the passages
            already mentioned, also at 79<lb/>(<hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> II 241). The Semantics as
            found in Diog. Laert. thus would<lb/>appear to derive from the scholastic treatises of
            the successors of<lb/>Chrysippus and their pupils, as I have also argued for the
            Phonetics.</p>
         <p rend="start">The assumption that Diog. Laert.’s Semantics does not consist of<lb/>one long transcript
            from Diocles helps to solve a famous <hi rend="italic">crux,</hi> viz.<lb/>the meaning
            of ἐν τῷ πλάτει at VII 76 καὶ ἄλλαι δὲ εἰσι διαφοραὶ<lb/>ἀξιωμάτων καὶ μεταπτώσεις αὐτῶν
            ἐξ ἀληθῶν εἰς ψεύδη καὶ<lb/>ἀντισροφαί, περὶ ὧν έν τῷ πλάτει λέγομεν. In the preceding
            chap-<lb/>ters, Diog. Laert. has discussed various sorts of propositions. At
            75<lb/>πιθανόν-76 υριον he has described the plausible but false
            (πιθανόν)<lb/>proposition, the four modalities some among which may change
            their<lb/>truth-value, and the reasonable (εὔλογον) proposition, which appears<lb/>to be
            a species of the possible. From 76, λόγος δέ ἐστιν, he continues<lb/>with argument (<hi
               rend="italic">logos</hi>). The «other differences among propositions<lb/>and changes
            from true to false etc.» mentioned at 76 are <hi rend="italic">not</hi> treated<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="371" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_371.jpg"/></p>
<p>in the κατὰ μέρος section. The table of contents of the semantic <hi
               rend="italic">topos<lb/></hi>in the general section (43-4), although a bit confused,
            also suggests that<lb/>the κατὰ μέρος section could have been more detailed as to this
            chapter<lb/>of Semantics. Hicks translates περὶ ὧν έν τῷ πλάτει λέγομεν by<lb/>«which we
            now go on to describe broadly», which is patently false.<lb/>Theiler (see the app. crit.
            of Egli and Hülser <hi rend="italic">ad loc.</hi>) suggested that<lb/>(οὔδε) be inserted
            before τῷ πλάτει. Holwerda<note xml:id="ftn167" place="foot" n="167"> D. <hi
                  rend="smcap">Holwerda,<hi rend="italic"> </hi></hi><hi rend="italic">De Dioclis
                  Magnesii alterius operis vestigio neglecto</hi>, «Mne-<lb/>mosyne», XV (1962) p.
               169 ff.</note>, who as others<lb/>believes that Diog. Laert. is merely transcribing
            Diocles, argued that<lb/>Diocles’ <hi rend="italic">Epidrome</hi> was a brief work and
            that the reference is to his<lb/><hi rend="italic">Lives of the Philosophers.</hi> He
            quotes late parallels for τὸ πλάτυ<lb/>meaning «our more extensive treatment». What is
            rather awkward,<lb/>however, is that a detailed treatment of a very technical part of
            Stoic<lb/>formal logic would have been contained in a biographical work<note
               xml:id="ftn168" place="foot" n="168">On Diocles’ books see <hi rend="italic"
                  >supra</hi>, notes 13 and 14.</note>; one<lb/>wonders in whose biography it could
            have been set out - Chrysippus’?<lb/>But then also other technical subjects would have
            been treated there<lb/>in similar detail, which would hardly fit the genre. All
            difficulties<lb/>vanish, or so I think, if we attribute the phrase at issue to Diog.
            Laert.<lb/>himself and assume that ἐν τῷ πλάτει is the opposite of κατά μέρος.<lb/>Diog.
            Laert., <hi rend="italic">loc. cit.</hi>, only lists the further differences and
            more<lb/>refined distinctions among propositions and says that he refrains
            from<lb/>treating these in detail. The words περὶ ὧν έν τῷ πλάτει λέγομεν<lb/>mean
            «which I only mention in general terms».</p>
         <p rend="start">Accordingly, the logical doxography in Diog. Laert. has preserved<lb/>a plurality of
            traditions concerned with the subdisciplines of logic and<lb/>of dialectic, and with
            their order of presentation. In order to conclude<lb/>this part of the present paper, I
            would like — by way of a summary —<lb/>to submit the following hypothesis.</p>
         <p rend="start">The sequence in the <hi rend="italic">kata meros</hi> account, viz. 1) Epistemology
            2)<lb/>Phonetics (including the appendix at VII 60-2) and 3) Semantics<lb/>(including
            arguments) cannot be Chrysippean. In Chrysippus’ bibliogra-<lb/>phy, part of Semantics
            is placed before Phonetics, another part of<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="372" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_372.jpg"/></p>
<p>Semantics, viz. that dealing with arguments, after Phonetics,
            whereas<lb/>Phonetics itself includes the treatment of certain arguments.
            Furthermore,<lb/>the epistemological works are listed in the ethical section. To those
            who<lb/>wanted to teach logic in a systematical way, two options were open:<lb/>they
            could (a) either put all of Semantics before all of Phonetics, or<lb/>(b) move Phonetics
            to a position before the two semantic sections<lb/>which in Chrysippus’ bibliography are
            separated by it. Both parties<lb/>could claim the authority of the view responsible for
            the sequence<lb/>in the bibliography, although those who put Semantics first
            certainly<lb/>were closer to Chrysippus’ catalogue, whereas the others could
            quote<lb/>the definition of dialectic (cfr. VII 62). Now those who put
            Semantics<lb/>first, according to VII 43-4, began their treatment with
            Epistemology,<lb/>i.e., they had the whole logical curriculum start with the
            discussion<lb/>of <hi rend="italic">phantasiai</hi> etc. Others, however, preferred the
            in itself more systemati-<lb/>cal sequence Phonetics-Semantics to be found in the <hi
               rend="italic">kata meros</hi> account<lb/>of Diog. Laert. The first to have done so
            may have been the influential<lb/>scholarch Antipater, the successor of Diogenes,
            because he is the<lb/>first and only Early Stoic to have written a treatise <hi
               rend="italic">Peri lexeos kai ton<lb/>legomenon</hi> (“On Phonetics and Semantics”,
            VII 57). My guess is that<lb/>the sequence Semantics-Phonetics is the earlier of the
            two, and that<lb/>Archedemus and his followers wanted to preserve epistemology at
            the<lb/>beginning of the logical curriculum and consequently converted it<lb/>into a
            third <hi rend="italic">eidos</hi> of logic to be treated before Phonetics. This,
            at<lb/>any rate, would explain Diocles’ statement <hi rend="italic">ap.</hi> Diog.
            Laert. VII 49<lb/>that the Stoics were agreed that one should begin with
            Epistemology.<lb/>The prominent position of this philosophical (sub-)discipline in
            these<lb/>later Stoic curricula should presumably be connected with the need
            to<lb/>strengthen the system against the attacks by Carneades and his followers.</p>
         <p rend="start">If this line of argument is correct, we may even have found the<lb/>explanation for
            Diog. Laert.’s insertion of the Diocles fragment. Diocles<lb/>emphasized the <hi
               rend="italic">symphonia</hi> among the Stoics as to the position of<lb/>Epistemology.
            Consequently, the quotation serves as a convenient<lb/>bridge between the brief account
            (: Semantics-Phonetics, with refe-<lb/>rences to the other <hi rend="italic">eide</hi>
            that either were or were not included) and<lb/>the <hi rend="italic">kata meros</hi>
            account (: Phonetics-Semantics). At VII 54, Diog. Laert.<lb/>could switch to the Stoic
            logical handbook (or the source reporting<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="373" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_373.jpg"/></p>
<p>what was in this handbook) which served as his basis for the <hi
               rend="italic">kata<lb/>meros</hi> account as soon as the section from Diocles on the
               <hi rend="italic">phantasiai<lb/></hi>(treated as first sub-<hi rend="italic"
               >topos</hi> of Semantics by those who did not recognize<lb/>a separate <hi
               rend="italic">eidos</hi> dealing with canons and criteria) had been
            transcribed.<lb/>Accordingly, the <hi rend="italic">kata meros</hi> section provides
            what, by the time of<lb/>Diog. Laert.’s source, had become the standard order of
            “systematical”<lb/>presentation of Stoic logic. The brief account, on the other hand,
            is<lb/>more “historical” in that it furnishes information about the various<lb/>forms of
            presentation that had been provided in the past. One should<lb/>compare the report about
            the parts of philosophy and their order of<lb/>didactical presentation at <hi
               rend="smcap">VII </hi>39-41, and note that the brief account<lb/>of logic is
            immediately subsequent to this report.</p>
         <p rend="start">The appendix to Phonetics in the <hi rend="italic">kata meros</hi> section <hi
               rend="smcap">(VII </hi>60 ὅρος-<lb/>62) is concerned with topics that were treated in
            the context of logic<lb/>(cfr. Chrysippus’ bibliography) but apparently could not all be
            said to<lb/>belong exclusively to the domains of either Epistemology or Phonetics<lb/>or
            Semantics. Some Stoics choose to establish this remnant as a<lb/>separate <hi
               rend="italic">eidos</hi> (the <hi rend="italic">horikon</hi>, VII 41-2), whereas
            others, oddly, added<lb/>it to Phonetics (VII 44); the latter procedure appears to have
            become<lb/>standard.</p>
         <p rend="titlep"><hi rend="smcap">Appendix I: </hi><hi rend="italic">Contrasting Views of
               Epicurus (Diog. Laert. X).</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">In pt. 3 of this paper<note xml:id="ftn169" place="foot" n="169"><hi rend="italic"
                  >Supra,</hi> p. 328 f.</note> I have discussed the two opposed<lb/>traditions
            concerned with the Cynicizing antecedents of and elements<lb/>in Stoicism, viz. the
            tradition highlighted and preferred by Diog. Laert.<lb/>which argued continuity, from
            Antisthenes, in the field of dignified<lb/>ethics, and another tradition which, as we
            have noticed, is also<lb/>represented by and known to Philodemus, but which in Diog.
            Laert.<lb/>has been confined to the biographies of Zeno and Chrysippus. We have<lb/>also
            taken into account that both parties in this dispute make use of<lb/>references and even
            pile quotation upon quotation (<hi rend="italic">laudationes)</hi> in<lb/>order to drive
            their points home. Zeno’s <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> (and similar works)<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="374" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_374.jpg"/></p>
<p>were not only criticized by revisionist Stoics, but also by Skeptics
            and<lb/>Epicureans, and so was Chrysippus in so far his cruder Cynic views<lb/>were
            concerned. Furthermore, we have seen that according to Philodemus<lb/>the probable
            charges against some of the Stoics are far worse than the<lb/>in his view misguided
            accusations brought against Epicurus’ hedonism<lb/>and the loose way of life of the
            Epicureans.</p>
         <p rend="start">In bk. VII, the tradition which blamed Zeno and Chrysippus had<lb/>to be largely
            reconstructed. In bk. X, the matter is wholly clear. Diog.<lb/>Laert. first enumerates
            and quotes those who slandered and criticized<lb/>Epicurus not only by blackwashing his
            way of life but also by quoting<lb/>embarrassing passages from his works (X 3 Διότιμος-8
            ἀπαίδευτον).<lb/>He clearly takes sides, for at X 9 he declares that these
            opponents<lb/>are «raving mad» (μεμήνασι δ’ οὗτοι). Next, he cites evidence
            to<lb/>disprove the slander of Epicurus’ life; authorities in favour of Epicurus<lb/>are
            marshalled and quoted, and passages from Epicurus’ <hi rend="italic"
               >Correspondence<lb/></hi>referred to and cited (X 11). What we have here, clearly,
            are <hi rend="italic">laudationes<lb/></hi>on both sides of the issue, just as with the
            two opposed views concerned<lb/>with the Stoics in bk. VII.</p>
         <p rend="start">At X 12, Diog. Laert. continues: «we shall know this even better<lb/>[viz. that Epicurus
            deserves praise not blame] as we proceed, viz.<lb/>from his doctrines and his
            statements». Consequently, more <hi rend="italic">laudationes<lb/></hi>in favour of
            Epicurus are to follow. However, Diog. Laert. does not<lb/>rest content with quoting
            extracts from the available secondary literature<lb/>(for which cfr. X 29: [...] καὶ εἴ
            τι ἔδοξεν ἐκλογῆς ἀξίως ἀνεφθέγχθαι),<lb/>but inserts entire works written by Epicurus,
            viz. the three <hi rend="italic">Letters<lb/></hi>and the <hi rend="italic">Ratae
               sententiae.</hi> This is what he states unambiguously at X 28<lb/>ἃ δὲ αὐτῷ-29
               εἰδέναι<note xml:id="ftn170" place="foot" n="170"> The «me» found X 29 is, of course,
               Diog. Laert.</note>. That bk. x largely consists of works by Epicurus<lb/>himself is
            a fact for which Diog. Laert. has been blamed as an author<lb/>and condescendingly
            praised as an indispensable source. It should be<lb/>explained, however, as the result
            of careful planning. The four works<lb/>by Epicurus are <hi rend="italic"
               >laudationes</hi> added by Diog. Laert. himself in order to<lb/>prove that Epicurus
            should be praised, not blamed; he may be overdoing<lb/>this from our stylistic point of
            view, but one may feel certain that he<lb/>knew what he was doing.</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="375" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_375.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">A point which deserves some emphasis is that both the attack<lb/>and the
            defense pertain to Epicurus’ life as well as to his doctrine.<lb/>Quotations could serve
            to prove that he was up to no good or at any<lb/>rate a detestable character, and other
            quotations could be used in order<lb/>to prove the exact opposite. The ancient view, of
            course, is that there<lb/>is, or should be, some sort of consistent relation between a
            philosopher’s<lb/>life and his doctrines, so one may use his written statements as
            evidence<lb/>that he was either a good or a bad person, and cite biographical
            evidence<lb/>in order to shore up these quotations. We have noticed <hi rend="italic"
               >supra</hi> (p. 338)<lb/>that at VI 105 Zeno is said to have actually «lived in
            accord with Vir-<lb/>tue», and have referred to certain passages in his biography which
            un-<lb/>derscore this statement, just as there are other aspects of the story of
            his<lb/>life that seem to be Cynic in a cruder sense. A similar situation
            prevails<lb/>in Epicurus’ case. This is important for the evaluation of the
            relation<lb/>between doxography and biography in Diog. Laert. Slander of a
            person’s<lb/>life is biographical, but the same slander in the form of
               quotations<lb/>(<hi rend="italic">laudationes</hi>) soon develops into a critical
            doxography, just as a bunch<lb/>of quotations collected in order to defend a person’s
            character actually<lb/>constitutes a perhaps more factual doxography. By which, of
            course,<lb/>I do not mean to say that <hi rend="italic">laudationes</hi> are to be found
            in polemical<lb/>literature only.</p>
         <p rend="start">That one should speak of a tradition rather than a source in<lb/>respect of the
            criticisms (or slander, if you prefer) to be found at x 3<lb/>ff. is clear from the many
            names of critics of Epicurus mentioned,<lb/>although undoubtedly Diog. Laert. got his
            information from at least<lb/>one intermediate source.</p>
         <p rend="start">The methods used by Epicurus’ opponents are noteworthy. The<lb/>Stoic Diotimus<note
               xml:id="ftn171" place="foot" n="171"> See <hi rend="smcap">Demetrius Magn.</hi> fr. 7
               Mejer (<hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 55), and Mejer’s comments.</note> adduced
            «fifty scandalous <hi rend="italic">Letters</hi>» as being by<lb/>Epicurus, whereas
            others ascribed to him the «<hi rend="italic">Notes</hi> commonly<lb/>attributed to
            Chrysippus» (X 3). The first critic to be mentioned is<lb/>a Stoic. Where the letters
            variously ascribed to Epicurus or Chrysippus<lb/>are at issue, we seem to be hearing the
            echoes of a dispute between<lb/>Stoics and Epicureans (comparable to that <hi
               rend="italic">ap.</hi> Philod., <hi rend="italic">On the Stoics)<lb/></hi>in which
            Diog. Laert. — or his source — sides with the Epicureans.<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="376" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_376.jpg"/></p>
<p>The allegations that works quoted are spurious or should be ascribed<lb/>to
            someone else recall the discussions concerning the <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> (and
            other<lb/>works) of Zeno and the <hi rend="italic">Politeia</hi> and <hi rend="italic"
               >Thyestes</hi> of Diogenes the Dog<note xml:id="ftn172" place="foot" n="172"> Cfr.
                  <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 321, p. 343 f.</note>.</p>
         <p rend="start">Other critics follow suit (X 4): «Posidonius the Stoic and his<lb/>school» (fr. 288
            E.-K., 290 b Th.), Nicolaus (of Damascus?), an<lb/>otherwise unknown Sotion <note
               xml:id="ftn173" place="foot" n="173">For speculations see Theiler’s commentary on <hi
                  rend="smcap">Posid. </hi>fr. 290 b Th.</note> who wrote a work in 20 books
               called<lb/><hi rend="italic">Refutations of Diocles</hi> (<hi rend="italic">Diokleioi
               elenchoi</hi> we do not know which<lb/>Diocles, but it should be noted that at Diog.
            Laert. X 10-11 Diocles<lb/>(of Magnesia) is cited among the apologists of Epicurus), and
            Dionysius<lb/>of Halicarnassus <hi rend="smcap">(II </hi>p. 250 Usener-Radermacher).
            These authors<lb/>slandered Epicurus in various personal ways, apparently quoting
            from<lb/>the renegade Epicurean Timocrates<note xml:id="ftn174" place="foot" n="174">
               <hi rend="smcap">D. Sedley</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Epicurus and his Professional
                  Rivals,</hi> in <hi rend="italic">Études sur l’Épicu-<lb/>risme antique,</hi> cit.
                  (<hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 13) p. 119 ff., argues that Timocrates is
               behind much<lb/>of the diffamation of Epicurus known to us.</note> and even
            exploiting information<lb/>given in a book by the faithful Herodotus. Three passages
            from Epicurus’<lb/>letters are quoted in order to prove that he flattered his
            acquaintances<lb/>beyond measure (X 5: fr. 143 Us. = 71 Arr.<note xml:id="ftn175"
               place="foot" n="175">Note that Arrighetti’s own internal references in his edition of
               the <hi rend="italic">Vita<lb/>Epicuri</hi> (fr. [1] Arr.) are wrong.</note>; fr. 125
            Us. = 51<lb/>Arr.; fr. 165 Us. = 88 Arr.), and an unclear but apparently
            unedifying<lb/>passage from another letter (X 5: fr. 126 Us.) is cited after the
            4th<lb/>book of Theodorus’ <hi rend="italic">Against Epicurus.</hi> A lot of other
            letters of the<lb/>same ilk are mentioned in a general way (X 6). An important
            passage<lb/>from Epicurus’ <hi rend="italic">Peri telous</hi> follows next (fr. 67 Us.,
            cfr. fr. 22.1 Arr.),<lb/>together with again a quotation from a letter (fr. 163 Us. = 89
            Arr.).<lb/>Then another Stoic, viz. Epictetus, is cited, who is said to have
            expressed<lb/>his disapproval of Epicurus in rather strong words. This is the
            only<lb/>time Epictetus is mentioned in the surviving part of Diog. Laert.’s<lb/>work,
            and the reference is important not only because it pertains to<lb/>a rather late
               Stoic<note xml:id="ftn176" place="foot" n="176">But Epictetus’ name does not occur on
               the list of persons pertaining to<lb/>the lost part of bk. VII; cfr. <hi
                  rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 241 f.</note>, but also because it provides a <hi
               rend="italic">t.p.q.</hi> for Diog.<lb/>Laert.’s account of the anti-Epicurean
            tradition, viz. well into the 2nd</p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="377" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_377.jpg"/></p>
<p>cent. CE. An extract from the renegade Timocrates’ <hi rend="italic"
               >Euphranta</hi> then<lb/>follows, which work may indeed be the ultimate source up to
            x 9,<lb/>άπαίδευτον. If it is, Timocrates not only gave an unfavourable account<lb/>of
            Epicurus’ life, but also quoted chapter and verse, viz. the work<lb/><hi rend="italic"
               >Peri physeos</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Letters</hi> (cfr. fr. 93 Us.). At its
            end, x 9 contains<lb/>the longs list of slanderous terms Epicurus is said to have
            lavished<lb/>on his predecessors and rivals<note xml:id="ftn177" place="foot" n="177">
               Similar punning invectives are quoted for Diogenes the Dog, <hi rend="smcap">Diog.
                  Laert.<lb/>VII </hi>24 = <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. V B 487 G. In this
               respect, Epicurus seems to have refrained<lb/>from following his own maxim that the
               Wise Man should not become a Cynic<lb/><hi rend="smcap">(Diog. Laert. x </hi>119;
               cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> p. 337; <hi rend="italic">infra,</hi> p.
               378).</note><hi rend="italic">.</hi> The extravagant invectives loved by<lb/>the
            master are used in order to discredit his character.</p>
         <p rend="start">As D. Sedley has plausibly argued<note xml:id="ftn178" place="foot" n="178"><hi
                  rend="italic">Op. cit. </hi>(<hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 174) p. 125
               ff.</note>, these criticisms (at least<lb/>those at x 6-9) may not be pertinent in
            that they appear to be grounded<lb/>in distortion, or devious quotation. What matters in
            our present context,<lb/>however, is that this is how the critics proceeded and that
            they not<lb/>only quoted Timocrates but also Epicurus himself, and rather
            generously<lb/>at that. Sedley argues that in many cases Epicurus’ detractors
            presented<lb/>the evidence in a false light, and adduces the relevant textual
            proofs.<lb/>The interesting thing, however, is that this appears not to have
            been<lb/>the procedure of the defenders of Epicurus, for these quoted <hi rend="italic"
               >other<lb/></hi>passages in order to prove the opponents wrong, or (as in the case
            of<lb/>the Diotimus <hi rend="italic">Letters</hi>, or of the <hi rend="italic"
               >Notes</hi> attributed to either Epicurus<lb/>or Chrysippus) argued that the evidence
            adduced was spurious. Again,<lb/>the important point for our present purpose is not
            whether or not the<lb/>criticisms were justified, but what the tradition was. That
            Epicurus<lb/>once in a while expressed himself in such a way that he was an
            easy<lb/>target need not, however, be doubted. Even Sedley has not succeeded<lb/>in
            explaining away all the charges. Revisionist later Epicureans will<lb/>have attempted to
            smother the incriminating material by numerous<lb/>counter-quotations.</p>
         <p rend="start"><hi rend="italic">Laudationes</hi> in favour of Epicurus other than the four
            works<lb/>inserted by Diog. Laert. are to be found in various places in bk. X.<lb/>At X
            31, there are several references pertaining to epistemology; because<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="378" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_378.jpg"/></p>
<p>this is not an issue at X 3 ff. (just as the Stoic epistemology is not
            an<lb/>issue in Philodemus or at Diog. Laert. <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>32 ff. and. 187
            ff.), I shall<lb/>not discuss this passage. At X 117-21, we have a survey of the
            Epicu-<lb/>rean views concerned with the Wise Man and with several general<lb/>aspects
            of ethics. It is here (as well as in the ensuing <hi rend="italic">Letter
               to<lb/>Menoeceus</hi> and the <hi rend="italic">Ratae sententiae</hi>) that we find
            the arguments <hi rend="italic">contra<lb/></hi>those at X 3 ff. At X 118, we have two
            references to the Epicurean<lb/>Diogenes of Tarsus (cfr. X 26); the first is to his <hi
               rend="italic">Brief Account of Epicu-<lb/>rus’ Ethical Doctrines,</hi> the second to
            bk. 12 of another work treating the<lb/>same subject — perhaps the ethical section of
            the <hi rend="italic">Epilektoi Scholai,</hi> or<lb/><hi rend="italic">Epilekta</hi>,
            the 1st book of which (dealing with physics) is cited at X 97,<lb/>the 5th at X 120, the
            17th at X 136, and the 20th at X 138. At X 119,<lb/>there is <hi rend="italic"
               >laudatio</hi> referring to four works by Epicurus: to his <hi rend="italic"
               >Diaporiai<lb/></hi>and to his <hi rend="italic">Peri Physeos</hi> (fr. 19 Us.), to
            his <hi rend="italic">Symposium</hi> (fr. 63 Us.), and<lb/>to bk. 1 (fr. 8 Us.) and bk.
            2 (fr. 14 Us.) of his <hi rend="italic">Peri bion.</hi> This last<lb/>reference,
            significantly, is concerned with the maxim ουδέ κυνιεῖν —<lb/>which definitely has an
            anti-Stoic point<note xml:id="ftn179" place="foot" n="179"> Cfr. <hi rend="italic"
                  >supra</hi>, p. 337.</note>.</p>
         <p rend="start">Another important passage is the <hi rend="italic">synkrisis</hi> of the Epicureans
            and<lb/>the Cyrenaics at X 136-8 (fr. 1, fr. 452 Us., <hi rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr.
            IV A 200 G.),<lb/>which is complementary to <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>86-90 (<hi
               rend="italic">Socr.</hi> fr. IV A 172 G.) and obviously<lb/>has its roots in the <hi
               rend="italic">Peri haireseon</hi> literature<note xml:id="ftn180" place="foot"
               n="180"> Cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, notes 89 and 93, and text
            thereto.</note>. At X 136 (fr. 1 Us.),<lb/>references to three (or four) works by
            Epicurus are to be found: to his<lb/><hi rend="italic">Peri haireseos kai phyges</hi>,
            to his <hi rend="italic">Peri telous</hi> (quoted by the opponents<lb/>according to X
            6), to his <hi rend="italic">Peri bion</hi> (cfr. X 119), to the <hi rend="italic"
               >Letter to the<lb/>Philosophers at Mytilene</hi> (quoted by the opponents according
            to X 7),<lb/>and to a <hi rend="italic">Peri haireseon</hi> which presumably should be
            read <hi rend="italic">-eos.</hi></p>
         <p rend="start">Returning to the <hi rend="italic">synkrisis</hi> between Epicurus and the
            Cyrenaics<lb/>at X 136 ff., I would like to call attention to a remarkable
            passage<lb/>(X 137 = fr. 66 Us.) concerned with what we may call the «logical<lb/>basis
            of Epicurean ethics»<note xml:id="ftn181" place="foot" n="181"> On the analogy of «the
               logical basis of Stoic ethics» in natural impulse<lb/>and <hi rend="italic"
                  >oikeiosis</hi>; cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, note 72 and text
               thereto.</note>, viz. the fact that living beings φυσικῶς<lb/>καὶ χωρὶς λόγου are
            content with pleasure and shun pain as soon as<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="379" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_379.jpg"/></p>
<p>they are born. We avoid pain, «just as even Heracles, devoured by<lb/>the
            poisoned robe, cries aloud</p>
         <p rend="start">‘And bites and yells, and rock to rock resounds,</p>
         <p rend="start">Headlands of Locris and Eboean cliffs’» (Soph. <hi rend="italic">Trach.</hi> 787-8).</p>
         <p>Heracles was a Cynic as well as a Stoic hero; we have noticed <hi rend="italic"
               >supra<lb/></hi>the importance of Antisthenes’ <hi rend="italic">Heracles</hi> for
            the tradition, favoured<lb/>by Diog. Laert., that is concerned with the continuity
            between Cynics<lb/>and Stoics in the field of dignified ethics<note xml:id="ftn182"
               place="foot" n="182"> See <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 337 ff.</note>. The
            Epicureans, it would<lb/>appear, could retort by citing other aspects of the hero’s
            behaviour,<lb/>and it is at any rate quite apposite that the tradition favourable
            to<lb/>Epicurus, which rejected the Stoic criticisms of the <hi rend="italic"
               >hedone-</hi>principle,<lb/>has preserved this quotation from Sophocles. At X 138,
            which im-<lb/>mediately follows, the Epicurean view of Virtue is described, which
            is<lb/>rounded off with a quotation from Epicurus (fr. 506 Us.) that «only<lb/>Virtue is
            inseparable from Pleasure». This account provides a worthy<lb/>counterpart to the
            Cynic-Stoic construction of the “life in accord with<lb/>Virtue”<note xml:id="ftn183"
               place="foot" n="183"> Cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>, p. 331 f., 337
            ff.</note>.</p>
         <p rend="titlep"><hi rend="smcap">Appendix II: </hi>ζῇ Διοκλῆς (VII 75).</p>
         <p rend="start">In the discussion following the oral presentation of the first draft<lb/>of the present
            paper Jonathan Barnes suggested that the exceptional<lb/>use of the proper name Diocles
            in a Stoic proposition in VII 75 may<lb/>be interpreted as a sort of <hi rend="italic"
               >sphragis</hi>. This, he added, was already<lb/>Nietzsche’s view <note
               xml:id="ftn184" place="foot" n="184"> In <hi rend="smcap">Bornmann-Carpitella</hi>
               (eds.), <hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 78: «In nonnullis enim<lb/>figuris
               dialecticis ipsum Dioclis nomen usurpatum est veluti ζῇ Διοκλής. Unde<lb/>Laertius
               talia desumere potuit nisi de ipso Diocle?». “Nonnullis” is wrong, for<lb/>VII 75 is
               the only example.</note>. Barnes quoted a parallel, viz. <hi rend="italic">Apuleius
               disserit</hi> at<lb/>Ap. <hi rend="italic">de int.</hi> p. 128, 3 Thomas; cfr. also
            p. 128, 13-21, and esp. 16-7,<lb/>which argues that the proper name may be replaced by
            the circumlocu-<lb/>tion <hi rend="italic">philosophum Platonicum Madaurensem.</hi></p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="380" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_380.jpg"/></p>
<p rend="start">Interestingly enough, the use of the proper name Apuleius in the<lb/><hi
               rend="italic">de int.</hi>,<hi rend="italic"> loc. cit.</hi>, provided one of the
            arguments used by scholars in<lb/>the 19th cent, to prove that the <hi rend="italic">de
               int.</hi> is spurious. For the relevant<lb/>literature one may refer to Beaujeu’s
            edition of Apuleius’ philosophical<lb/>works in the Budé series (he does not include the
               <hi rend="italic">de int.</hi>) and to<lb/>Lumpe’s careful discussion in his recent
            study of the treatise<note xml:id="ftn185" place="foot" n="185">
               <hi rend="smcap">J. Beaujeu</hi> (ed.), <hi rend="italic">Apulée: Opuscules
                  philosophiques et fragments</hi>, Paris<lb/>1973, pp. VII-VIII and 53 (but one
               need not speak of a «faussaire»: the so-called<lb/><hi rend="italic">sphragis</hi>
               explains the attribution); <hi rend="smcap">A. Lumpe</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Die
                  Logik des Pseudo-Apuleius. Ein<lb/>Beitrag zur Geschichte der Philosophie</hi>,
               Augsburg 1982, p. 12 ff., 19. Cfr. also<lb/><hi rend="italic">supra,</hi> note 15 and
               text thereto.</note>. There<lb/>are of course other pseudepigraphous works in the <hi
               rend="italic">corpus apuleianum,<lb/></hi>such as the <hi rend="italic"
               >Asclepius.</hi> Lumpe points out that there are crucial linguistic<lb/>differences
            with other books by Apuleius and suggests that perhaps<lb/>it was a draft found in his
               <hi rend="italic">Nachlass</hi> and revised for publication.<lb/>Schwabe in 1896
            already stated that <hi rend="italic">Apuleius disserit</hi> neither proves<lb/>nor
            disproves that the treatise is genuine<note xml:id="ftn186" place="foot" n="186"><hi
                  rend="italic">RE</hi> II (1896) <hi rend="italic">s.v. Apuleius,</hi> col.
               252.</note>. Sinko in 1906 quoted<lb/>the use of his own name in examples by the
            grammarian Plotius<lb/>Sacerdos, but Lumpe neutralizes this argument by a reference to
            the<lb/>use of Sacerdos’ name in an example by Dositheus <note xml:id="ftn187"
               place="foot" n="187"> G. <hi rend="smcap">Sinko, </hi><hi rend="italic">De Apulei et
                  Albini doctrinae Platonicae adumbratione</hi>, diss.<lb/>phil. Ac. Cracov. <hi
                  rend="smcap">ii </hi>26, Cracau 1906, p. 169 note 1; A. <hi rend="smcap">Lumpe,
                  </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 14.<lb/>The references are to Keil’s <hi
                  rend="italic">Grammatici latini</hi>, VI, p. 447, 18 <hi rend="italic">Sacerdote
                  docente,<lb/></hi>and <hi rend="smcap">VII,</hi> ρ. 413,23-4 <hi rend="italic">ad
                  Sacerdotem</hi> πρὸς Σακέρδωτα.</note>. What seems<lb/>certain is that the <hi
               rend="italic">de int.</hi> cannot be the third book of the <hi rend="italic">De
               Platone,<lb/></hi>for in that case (cfr. the beginning of the second book) the
            elaborate<lb/>point about the three parts of philosophy at its beginning would
            be<lb/>redundant after i 4, the end. It is an independent work — which in
            itself<lb/>does not prove that it is spurious. The odds, however, are against
            its<lb/>being by Apuleius<note xml:id="ftn188" place="foot" n="188"><hi rend="smcap"> M.
                  W. Sullivan, </hi><hi rend="italic">Apulean Logic. The Nature, Sources, and
                  Influences of<lb/>Apuleius’s Logic</hi>, Amsterdam 1967, who prefers to consider
               the treatise genuine,<lb/>mainly follows the arguments of Ph. Meiss (in his edition
               of <hi rend="italic">de int.,</hi> Lörsch 1886;<lb/>relevant passage usefully
               reprinted by Sullivan, p. 235 ff.). J. <hi rend="smcap">Dillon, </hi><hi
                  rend="italic">The Middle<lb/>Platonists</hi>, (cfr. <hi rend="italic">supra</hi>,
               note 5) pp. 310-1 (cfr. also pp. 336-7), likewise assumes<lb/>that it is genuine but
               brings no arguments that are new or decisive. One accepts<lb/>Dillon’s view that the
               treatise belongs with the dossier of Middle Platonism (just<lb/>as, for instance,
               much of <hi rend="smcap">Calcidius </hi><hi rend="italic">in Timaeum</hi>), but this
               does not prove that it<lb/>has to be dated to the 3rd cent. CE or that it is by
               Apuleius. Lumpe’s careful<lb/>discussion is the best so far.</note>. At any rate, the
            use of the name Apuleius, or of<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="381" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_381.jpg"/></p>
<p>Diocles, or of Sacerdos, in an example does not prove that the work<lb/>at
            issue is by Apuleius or Diocles or Sacerdos. One needs other<lb/>arguments.</p>
         <p rend="start">But even if one were to accept that the chapter on modal logic<lb/>in Diog. Laert.
            derives from Diocles, it would not follow that the<lb/>whole treatment of Semantics, let
            alone the whole κατά μέρος-section,<lb/>is by Diocles. One may adduce a similar possible
               <hi rend="italic">sphragis</hi> in <hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>58.<lb/>Here, the
            definition of the appellative is given after Diogenes of<lb/>Babylonia (κατὰ τὸν
            Διογένην), that of the verb both after Diogenes<lb/>(ὡς ὁ Διογένης), and, following
            others (τινες), in another way. In<lb/>between, the definition of the proper name is
            given, anonymously; two<lb/>examples are provided, viz. Socrates, Diogenes. Should one
            assume that<lb/>Diogenes used his own name as a <hi rend="italic">sphragis</hi>? If we
            do, it does not<lb/>follow (and can indeed be disproved because of the following
            τινες<lb/>and several other references in the environment of the <hi rend="italic"
               >sphragis</hi>)<hi rend="italic"> </hi>that<lb/>the whole Phonetical section is by
            Diogenes. It seems more likely,<lb/>however, that the source who quoted Diogenes (either
            at first hand or<lb/>from a secondary source) used the name as a convenient
            example;<lb/>after all, it occurs several times in the relevant section in Diog.
            Laert.<lb/>before the theoretically possible <hi rend="italic">sphragis</hi>.</p>
         <p rend="start">Finally, if one were to assume that Diocles of Magnesia used his<lb/>own name as a <hi
               rend="italic">sphragis</hi> in a logical proposition, one way well ask why<lb/>he did
            so in his chapter on modal logic and not elsewhere, and why,<lb/>among the four options
            available, he chose the possible proposition. At<lb/><hi rend="smcap">VII </hi>75, we
            learn that examples of possible propositions are propositions<lb/>that, although false,
            may change their truth-value. Diocles himself<lb/>cannot have given «Diocles is alive»
            as his example of a possible<lb/>proposition, because at the time it was not false but
            true, i.e., not-<lb/>necessarily true. Therefore, as Barnes suggested, he must have
            written<lb/>&lt;οὐχὶ&gt; ζῇ Διοκλῆς, “not: Diocles is alive”, false at the time but
            due<lb/>to change its truth-value. Yet doubt lingers. If we assume Diocles knew<lb/>what
            he was doing which, applying the principle of charity, is what<lb/>
         </p>
         <p rend="pb"><pb n="382" facs="Elenchos86/Ele86_382.jpg"/></p>
<p>we should assume, and if we further assume that he hoped to be<lb/>read
            after his demise, he must have known that for a person reading<lb/>the book of the late
            Diocles of Magnesia the statement “not: Diocles<lb/>is alive” would be an instance not
            of a possible but of a necessary<lb/>proposition. So if he used the name Diocles, he
            must have used it as<lb/>a token name, the way one uses Dion or Theon or Socrates, i.e.
            without<lb/>reference to himself. The simpler assumption, surely, is that
            someone<lb/>else used “Diocles” as such a name in an example.</p>
         <p rend="start">My conclusion is that the use of “Diocles” in VII 75 in itself is<lb/>neutral, i.e.,
            neither proves nor disproves that the relevant section of<lb/>the text is by Diocles,
            and that the belief that what we have here is<lb/>a <hi rend="italic">sphragis</hi>
            entails more difficulties than its opposite. So I stick to my<lb/>guns as to the extent
            of the Diocles fragment argued in pt. 4. One<lb/>should not forget, moreover, that
            Diocles is a not uncommon name.<lb/>Diocles of Carystus was a famous physician.
            Chrysippus addressed two<lb/>of his works to a Diocles (catalogue at VII 200 = <hi
               rend="italic">SVF</hi>
            <hi rend="smcap">II </hi>16, p. 9, 13-4).<lb/>A Pythagorean Diocles of Phlius is
            mentioned at VIII 46, and the<lb/>name Diocles occurs twice in the will of Strato (V 62,
            63). Diocles<lb/>of Magnesia is among the <hi rend="italic">auctores</hi> rather
            frequently referred to by Diog.<lb/>Laert. on either side of VII 75; if one does not
            want to assume — as<lb/>one probably should — that Διοκλῆς has to be emended to Δίων
               <note xml:id="ftn189" place="foot" n="189"> G. Kerferd pertinently points out (<hi
                  rend="italic">per litt.</hi>) that ζῇ Δίων is used several<lb/>times in the
               parallel passage at <hi rend="smcap">Alex. </hi><hi rend="italic">ap.</hi>
               <hi rend="smcap">Simpl. </hi><hi rend="italic">in Phys.</hi>, p. 1299, 36 ff.
               Diels<lb/>= <hi rend="italic">SVF</hi> I, 206.</note><lb/>(or Διογένης; error arising
            from abbreviation <note xml:id="ftn190" place="foot" n="190"> Cfr. J. <hi rend="smcap"
                  >Mejer, </hi><hi rend="italic">op. cit.</hi>, p. 25 f.</note>°), one may argue
            that<lb/>either Diog. Laert.’s source (not: Diocles) or Diog. Laert. himself<lb/>put it
               in<note xml:id="ftn191" place="foot" n="191"> I wish to thank Klaus Döring, who some
               years ago suggested that I should <lb/>also take Diog. Laert. bk. VI into account, K.
               Hülser for pertinent criticisms <lb/><hi rend="italic">per litt.</hi> of the fourth
               part of the first draft, the other members of the Amalfi <lb/><hi rend="italic"
                  >corona</hi> for their contributions to the discussion, and my colleague Wayne
               Hudson <lb/>for looking at the English text. An expanded form of the draft read at
               Amalfi was <lb/>the basis for a lecture (<hi rend="italic">Stoiker-Kyniker-Epikureer:
                  Hellenistische Philosophie in <lb/>Polemik und Verteidigung</hi>) delivered 26 XI
               1985 at Saarbrücken before a university <lb/>audience connected with the “Schwerpunkt
               Hellenistische Philosophie”.</note>.</p>
      </body>
   </text>
</TEI>
